steep_v therefore_o we_o will_v rest_v satisfy_v with_o allege_v that_o which_o proper_o relate_v to_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n 832._o t._n 4._o council_n p._n 832._o we_o be_v give_v to_o understand_v that_o some_o person_n present_a unto_o the_o people_n as_o a_o perfect_a communion_n the_o eucharist_n steep_v and_o have_v touch_v another_o abuse_n and_o have_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n that_o milk_n shall_v not_o be_v offer_v in_o stead_n of_o wine_n in_o divine_a sacrifice_n the_o father_n add_v and_o whereas_o they_o give_v unto_o the_o people_n as_o a_o perfect_a communion_n the_o eucharist_n steep_v the_o example_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v allege_v where_o jesus_n christ_n recommend_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n unto_o his_o apostle_n will_v not_o admit_v of_o it_o for_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o bid_v they_o take_v his_o body_n apart_o and_o his_o blood_n apart_o and_o we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v the_o steep_v bread_n unto_o any_o but_o the_o disciple_n which_o shall_v be_v know_v to_o be_v he_o to_o who_o it_o be_v give_v even_o he_o that_o will_v betray_v his_o master_n and_o not_o to_o show_v the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n we_o be_v then_o arrive_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o vii_o century_n without_o see_v any_o other_o attempt_n against_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n separately_z but_o that_o which_o be_v vigorous_o condemn_v and_o censure_v by_o the_o council_n of_o braga_n let_v we_o continue_v to_o give_v far_a proof_n of_o this_o use_n a_o council_n at_o paris_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 829_o under_o lewis_n the_o debonnair_a it_o be_v the_o vi_o which_o unto_o that_o time_n be_v there_o celebrate_v this_o council_n i_o say_v in_o the_o first_o book_n canon_n the_o 45._o condemn_v a_o abuse_n which_o be_v creep_v into_o certain_a province_n gall._n t._n 3._o council_n gall._n where_o the_o woman_n distribute_v unto_o the_o people_n that_o be_v in_o the_o church_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o in_o the_o 47._o canon_n it_o forbid_v priest_n to_o celebrate_v mass_n any_o where_o but_o in_o consecrate_a place_n unless_o it_o be_v in_o case_n of_o necessity_n to_o the_o end_n the_o people_n shall_v not_o be_v without_o the_o celebration_n of_o mass_n and_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 18._o de_fw-fr ord_n bapt._n z._n c._n 18._o theodulph_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n in_o the_o same_o century_n speak_v of_o life_n eternal_a to_o obtain_v say_v he_o this_o life_n we_o be_v baptise_a and_o we_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n and_o do_v drink_v his_o blood_n and_o afterward_o the_o church_n continue_v the_o custom_n of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v bequeath_v unto_o she_o by_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v when_o any_o one_o be_v new_o bear_v by_o water_n and_o the_o spirit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v be_v baptise_a he_o be_v nourish_v with_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n because_o that_o immediate_o after_o baptism_n 174._o t._n 7._o spicil_n p._n 174._o they_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n amalarius_fw-la fortunatus_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v say_v he_o that_o every_o sunday_n in_o lent_n all_o the_o believer_n except_o such_o as_o be_v excommunicate_v ought_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n pope_n nicholas_n the_o first_o in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o bulgarian_n require_v 65._o t._n 6._o council_n p._n 619._o c._n 65._o that_o the_o venerable_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o precious_a blood_n be_v distinguish_v and_o discern_v from_o other_o meat_n and_o that_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v receive_v regino_n in_o his_o chronicle_n of_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 869._o observe_v that_o pope_n adrian_n the_o second_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o king_n lothair_n after_o that_o he_o have_v swear_v that_o he_o have_v dismiss_v for_o ever_o waldrad_n his_o concubine_n 869._o regino_n in_o chro._n ad_fw-la a_o 869._o and_o that_o this_o prince_n receive_v in_o his_o hand_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v think_v it_o be_v a_o privilege_n belong_v to_o lothair_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o kingly_a dignity_n the_o historian_n say_v that_o pope_n adrian_n do_v present_v the_o communion_n unto_o all_o those_o which_o accompany_v lothair_n with_o these_o word_n if_o you_o have_v not_o be_v assist_v unto_o lothair_n your_o lord_n and_o king_n in_o the_o sin_n of_o adultery_n lay_v to_o his_o charge_n and_o if_o you_o have_v no_o way_n consent_v thereunto_o and_o have_v have_v no_o communication_n with_o waldrad_n and_o other_o who_o have_v be_v excommunicate_v by_o this_o apostolical_a chair_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v profitable_a unto_o you_o for_o life_n everlasting_a ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n in_o italy_n 262._o de_fw-fr contempt_n can_v part_n 1._o t._n 2._o spicileg_n p._n 182._o ib._n p._n 262._o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n let_v all_o evil_a intention_n be_v lay_v aside_o as_o well_o of_o those_o which_o receive_v as_o of_o those_o which_o administer_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o his_o synodical_a unto_o his_o priest_n he_o order_v they_o to_o warn_v believer_n to_o come_v four_o time_n a_o year_n to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o in_o his_o first_o sermon_n of_o easter_n 309._o p._n 309._o let_v we_o say_v he_o celebrate_v the_o feast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v let_v we_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n and_o again_o lay_v aside_o wickedness_n 310._o page_n 310._o if_o you_o will_v eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n and_o again_o speak_v of_o he_o that_o have_v undue_o celebrate_v the_o precedent_n easter_n 311._o p._n 311._o he_o dare_v approach_v to_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n and_o of_o he_o that_o have_v not_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o the_o saint_n 313._o p._n 313._o how_o do_v he_o presume_v without_o sigh_v and_o grieve_v this_o day_n to_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o in_o his_o second_o sermon_n 320._o p._n 320._o let_v we_o with_o joy_n receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v sacrifice_v for_o we_o and_o in_o the_o three_o let_v every_o one_o examine_v himself_o to_o see_v if_o the_o priest_n have_v say_v true_a of_o he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o he_o have_v receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n with_o the_o unlevened_a bread_n of_o sincerity_n and_o of_o truth_n ratherius_n dye_v anno_fw-la 974._o yet_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o practice_n of_o administer_a the_o eucharist_n steep_v be_v introduce_v into_o some_o place_n about_o the_o time_n ratherius_n do_v write_v for_o hugh_n maynard_n above_o mention_v among_o several_a manuscript_n he_o use_v in_o his_o work_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o make_v use_n of_o one_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ratold_a abbot_n of_o corby_n write_v about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 986._o wherein_o it_o be_v read_v that_o the_o bishop_n shall_v give_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o subdeacon_n in_o mingle_v the_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o mingle_v the_o holy_a bread_n with_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n for_o as_o for_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n he_o will_v have_v they_o to_o taste_v with_o their_o lip_n the_o blood_n in_o the_o cup_n the_o sub-deacon_n hold_v it_o and_o another_o of_o john_n bishop_n of_o auranch_n who_o title_n be_v the_o ancient_a manner_n of_o celebrate_v mass_n which_o he_o get_v from_o a_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o the_o priory_n of_o saluza_n of_o the_o prebend_n of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n austin_n in_o normandy_n of_o vexin_n near_o vernon_n but_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o manuscript_n cite_v by_o maynard_n that_o this_o john_n bishop_n of_o auranch_n be_v author_n of_o the_o piece_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o maurill_n archbishop_n of_o rouen_n and_o this_o john_n dye_v as_o the_o same_o maynard_n in_o his_o note_n observe_v 277._o p._n 277._o in_o the_o year_n 1079._o there_o this_o be_v to_o be_v read_v that_o the_o priest_n shall_v communicate_v not_o with_o steep_v bread_n but_o according_a to_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n of_o toledo_n in_o all_o likelihood_n he_o mean_v that_o of_o braga_n in_o the_o year_n 675._o the_o body_n apart_o and_o the_o blood_n apart_o except_v the_o people_n unto_o who_o he_o be_v permit_v to_o give_v the_o communion_n with_o steep_v bread_n not_o by_o authority_n but_o by_o great_a necessity_n for_o fear_v of_o shed_v the_o blood_n of_o
be_v write_v the_o book_n of_o image_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o this_o emperor_n because_o in_o all_o likelihood_n they_o be_v write_v by_o his_o order_n rather_o than_o by_o his_o pen._n in_o one_o of_o these_o book_n be_v censure_v the_o word_n image_n or_o likeness_n as_o those_o of_o nice_a have_v censure_v it_o in_o those_o of_o constantinople_n i_o will_v not_o now_o examine_v if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n of_o surprise_n in_o this_o censure_n that_o be_v if_o it_o be_v do_v with_o a_o intent_n of_o direct_v it_o against_o nice_a and_o not_o against_o those_o of_o constantinople_n for_o although_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o principal_a design_n of_o the_o council_n of_o francfort_n be_v to_o oppose_v that_o of_o nice_n against_o who_o those_o of_o the_o west_n be_v no_o less_o incense_v than_o those_o of_o nice_a have_v be_v against_o they_o of_o constantinople_n i_o will_v make_v no_o censure_n upon_o the_o matter_n not_o to_o give_v occasion_n unto_o any_o uncharitable_a reader_n of_o censure_v i_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o cite_v the_o word_n of_o the_o book_n 14._o carol._n magnus_n the_o imag_n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o that_o all_o the_o world_n may_v see_v what_o be_v the_o thought_n of_o the_o author_n in_o censure_v the_o word_n image_n the_o mystery_n say_v he_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n ought_v not_o now_o to_o be_v call_v image_n but_o verity_n not_o shadow_n but_o substance_n not_o the_o type_n of_o thing_n to_o come_v but_o what_o have_v be_v figure_v by_o type_n the_o daylight_n be_v already_o come_v and_o shadow_n be_v go_v away_o now_o jesus_n christ_n the_o end_n of_o the_o law_n in_o righteousness_n unto_o all_o believer_n be_v come_v he_o have_v already_o fulfil_v the_o law_n he_o that_o be_v in_o the_o valley_n of_o the_o shadow_n of_o death_n have_v see_v a_o great_a light_n already_o the_o veil_n be_v fall_v from_o the_o face_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o vail_n of_o the_o temple_n which_o be_v rend_v have_v discover_v unto_o we_o all_o thing_n that_o be_v hide_v and_o unknown_a now_o the_o true_a melchisedek_n to_o wit_n jesus_n christ_n the_o righteous_a king_n the_o king_n of_o peace_n have_v bestow_v upon_o we_o not_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o beast_n but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o guess_v at_o the_o scope_n of_o these_o word_n and_o to_o see_v that_o they_o do_v not_o tend_v to_o the_o condemn_v the_o word_n image_n take_v it_o for_o a_o holy_a sign_n institute_v of_o god_n not_o only_o to_o signify_v and_o represent_v but_o also_o effectual_o to_o communicate_v jesus_n christ_n unto_o our_o soul_n dead_a for_o our_o sin_n their_o intent_n be_v only_o to_o reprove_v this_o term_n as_o it_o be_v take_v for_o a_o legal_a shadow_n or_o for_o a_o prefiguration_n of_o christ_n to_o come_v therefore_o to_o show_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o type_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o law_n which_o do_v only_o represent_v without_o communicate_v the_o thing_n represent_v it_o be_v speak_v in_o opposition_n unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o beast_n that_o our_o saviour_n have_v leave_v we_o not_o his_o body_n but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n but_o a_o sacrament_n so_o efficacious_a and_o divine_a that_o the_o faithful_a soul_n never_o participate_v of_o it_o but_o that_o it_o real_o and_o true_o communicate_v of_o the_o thing_n itself_o whereas_o the_o type_n of_o the_o law_n do_v only_o prefigure_v it_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o author_n say_v a_o little_a before_o ibid._n ibid._n speak_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n that_o believer_n do_v receive_v it_o every_o day_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o in_o another_o book_n he_o declare_v 25._o lib._n 2._o c._n 25._o that_o it_o be_v the_o mediator_n of_o god_n and_o man_n which_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o the_o innovation_n of_o the_o name_n of_o god_n do_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o for_o a_o commemoration_n of_o his_o death_n and_o of_o our_o salvation_n and_o again_o the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o choose_a vessel_n consider_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n shall_v not_o only_o be_v equal_a unto_o all_o other_o sacrament_n but_o also_o preferable_a unto_o any_o he_o say_v let_v every_o one_o examine_v himself_o and_o so_o let_v he_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup._n he_o testify_v that_o what_o be_v eat_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v bread_n and_o in_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n ought_v to_o be_v prefer_v almost_o before_o all_o other_o he_o show_v plain_o that_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n for_o these_o word_n will_v have_v be_v unworthy_a a_o christian_n if_o they_o have_v be_v speak_v of_o the_o proper_a flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o what_o need_v there_o any_o other_o explanation_n than_o that_o which_o be_v give_v we_o by_o charlemagne_n himself_o when_o write_v unto_o alcuin_n his_o tutor_n alcuin_n de_fw-fr ration_n septuage_n ad_fw-la alcuin_n he_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n sup_v with_o his_o disciple_n break_v bread_n and_o also_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n for_o a_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o give_v they_o a_o great_a sacrament_n for_o our_o profit_n thus_o it_o be_v that_o several_a explain_v it_o but_o as_o to_o alcuin_v let_v we_o see_v what_o he_o will_v furnish_v we_o for_o the_o better_a understanding_n the_o history_n of_o this_o age_n and_o if_o the_o tutor_n will_v accord_v with_o his_o scholar_n i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o the_o treatise_n of_o divine_a office_n which_o go_v in_o his_o name_n because_o the_o learned_a do_v confess_v that_o it_o be_v not_o he_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o relate_v what_o be_v write_v by_o the_o late_a andrew_n du_fw-fr chesne_n the_o last_o of_o which_o have_v set_v his_o hand_n unto_o the_o edition_n of_o his_o work_n we_o do_v not_o say_v he_o want_v sufficient_a conjecture_n to_o show_v that_o this_o treatise_n be_v not_o alcuin_n 17._o gallia_n braccata_n andr._n quercetan_n praefat_fw-la ad_fw-la alcuin_n c._n 17._o for_o the_o author_n whoever_o it_o be_v do_v testify_v that_o he_o be_v of_o gall_n narboness_n and_o a_o ancient_a copy_n by_o the_o help_n whereof_o we_o have_v recover_v twelve_o whole_a chapter_n attribute_n the_o question_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o saint_n tack_v unto_o the_o 18_o chapter_n unto_o the_o friar_n elpris_n who_o according_a to_o trythemius_fw-la flourish_v in_o the_o year_n 1040._o and_o in_o fine_a in_o this_o treatise_n there_o be_v mention_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o all-saint_n the_o first_o of_o november_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v easy_o find_v by_o sigebert_n and_o other_o that_o it_o be_v not_o begin_v to_o be_v celebrate_v that_o day_n in_o france_n and_o germany_n till_o a_o good_a while_n after_o the_o decease_n of_o alcuin_n that_o be_v anno_fw-la 835._o and_o alcuin_n die_v anno_fw-la 804._o neither_o will_v i_o infist_n upon_o a_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o father_n chifflet_n have_v publish_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o famous_a alcuin_n because_o it_o be_v no_o less_o father_v upon_o this_o excellent_a master_n of_o charlemagne_n than_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n and_o that_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a it_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o anselm_n meditation_n and_o unadvised_o crowd_v into_o the_o work_n of_o st._n austin_n now_o anselm_n live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o xii_o and_o i_o can_v easy_o here_o insert_v all_o the_o evident_a proof_n of_o forgery_n which_o the_o piece_n itself_o do_v furnish_v but_o because_o it_o be_v so_o apparent_a a_o truth_n and_o that_o moreover_o i_o find_v it_o have_v already_o be_v do_v i_o will_v proceed_v to_o the_o consideration_n of_o what_o be_v find_v in_o the_o genuine_a work_n of_o alcuin_n touch_v the_o subject_n in_o hand_n in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n he_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o they_o be_v consecrate_v in_o corpus_n &_o sanguinem_fw-la christi_fw-la into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v the_o explication_n he_o give_v unto_o we_o of_o these_o word_n in_o the_o same_o place_n 59_o alcuin_n ep._n 59_o the_o sanctification_n say_v he_o of_o this_o mystery_n do_v presage_v the_o effect_n of_o our_o salvation_n the_o faithful_a people_n be_v understand_v by_o the_o water_n and_o by_o the_o grain_n of_o wheat_n whereof_o the_o flower_n be_v take_v to_o
and_o wine_n whereon_o prayer_n be_v make_v and_o say_v express_o that_o this_o food_n be_v consecrate_v by_o prayer_n 34._o iren._n l._n 4._o c._n 34._o st._n irenaeus_n say_v the_o same_o for_o he_o also_o call_v it_o the_o bread_n upon_o which_o prayer_n have_v be_v make_v the_o bread_n which_o have_v receive_v invocation_n and_o that_o by_o this_o mean_n cease_v to_o be_v common_a bread_n and_o say_v that_o we_o sanctify_v the_o creature_n this_o be_v also_o the_o language_n of_o tertullian_n write_v against_o martion_n 23._o tertul._n advers._fw-la marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 23._o for_o he_o observe_v that_o if_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o creator_n as_o this_o heretic_n deny_v he_o will_v not_o have_v give_v thanks_o unto_o another_o god_n upon_o a_o creature_n that_o have_v be_v none_o of_o he_o 2_o strom._n l._n 1._o &_o paedag_n l._n 2._o c._n 2_o it_o be_v unto_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n that_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n refer_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n of_o our_o lord_n 15._o origen_n contr_n cell_n l._n 8._o &_o in_o matth._n c._n 15._o therefore_o origen_n call_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o symbol_n of_o prayer_n and_o that_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v make_v a_o sacred_a and_o sanctify_a body_n by_o prayer_n st._n cyrill_a of_o jerusalem_n in_o his_o mystagogical_a catechism_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n before_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o adorable_a trinity_n be_v but_o common_a bread_n and_o common_a wine_n but_o prayer_n be_v end_v the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n of_o christ_n 4._o lib._n 4._o juvencus_n a_o priest_n of_o spain_n in_o his_o evangelical_n history_n which_o he_o compose_v in_o latin_a verse_n have_v say_v he_o devout_o pray_v 351._o basil_n de_fw-fr sp._n sancto_fw-la c._n 27._o t._n 2._o p._n 351._o the_o great_a st._n basil_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o of_o the_o saint_n have_v leave_v unto_o we_o in_o writing_n the_o word_n of_o invocation_n for_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o blessing_n gregory_n of_o nyssen_n his_o brother_n 536._o in_o baptism_n christ_n p._n 8_o 22._o orat._n catech._n c._n 37._o p._n 536._o the_o mystical_a oil_n as_o also_o the_o wine_n be_v of_o no_o great_a moment_n before_o consecration_n but_o after_o the_o sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o operate_v excellent_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o elsewhere_o the_o bread_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o by_o prayer_n and_o elsewhere_o ibid._n ibid._n the_o nature_n of_o visible_a thing_n be_v transelemented_a by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o benediction_n st._n ambrose_n bishop_n of_o milan_n 4._o l._n 4._o the_o side_n c._n 5._o t._n 4._o as_o often_o as_o we_o take_v the_o sacrament_n which_o by_o the_o mystery_n of_o holy_a prayer_n be_v transfigure_v into_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n we_o do_v show_v the_o lord_n death_n optatus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n in_o numidia_n describe_v the_o cruelty_n and_o rage_n of_o the_o donatist_n against_o catholic_n and_o mark_v particular_o against_o what_o they_o show_v it_o what_o say_v he_o be_v more_o sacrilegious_a than_o to_o break_v tear_n 6._o lib._n 6._o and_o destroy_v the_o altar_n of_o god_n whereon_o you_o yourselves_o have_v sometime_o offer_v etc._n etc._n where_o the_o almighty_a god_n have_v be_v invoke_v where_o the_o holy_a ghost_n draw_v down_o by_o prayer_n have_v descend_v 87._o paschal_n 1._o bibl._n patr._n t._n 3._o p._n 87._o theophilus_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v of_o origen_n he_o do_v not_o consider_v say_v he_o that_o the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o holy_a cup_n be_v consecrate_v by_o prayer_n and_o by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n st._n gaudentius_n bishop_n of_o bress_n in_o italy_n 2._o in_o exod._n tract_n 2._o when_o our_o saviour_n present_v unto_o the_o disciple_n the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n he_o show_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v consecrate_v before_o the_o pronounce_v of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n ephrem_fw-la of_o edessa_n if_o the_o book_n publish_v in_o his_o name_n be_v he_o the_o lord_n take_v bread_n into_o his_o hand_n bless_a and_o break_v it_o nonscrutandâ—_n de_fw-fr natura_fw-la dei_fw-la curiose_fw-la nonscrutandâ—_n in_o type_n of_o his_o immaculate_a body_n and_o bless_v the_o cup_n in_o figure_n of_o his_o precious_a blood_n st._n chrysostom_n in_o his_o homily_n upon_o st._n matthew_n the_o lord_n give_v thanks_o show_v we_o how_o we_o shall_v celebrate_v this_o sacrament_n graec._n hom._n 82._o graec._n and_o upon_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n hom._n 24._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la corinth_n the_o apostle_n say_v the_o cup_n of_o blessing_n because_o hold_v it_o in_o our_o hand_n we_o offer_v unto_o god_n hymn_n and_o praise_n and_o do_v praise_v he_o s._n jerom_n in_o his_o letter_n unto_o evagrius_n reprove_v the_o pride_n and_o vanity_n of_o the_o deacon_n which_o rash_o advance_v themselves_o above_o the_o priest_n who_o can_v endure_v say_v he_o 83._o epist_n 83._o that_o the_o minister_n of_o table_n and_o of_o widow_n shall_v raise_v themselves_o be_v swell_v with_o pride_n above_o thofe_n which_o by_o prayer_n do_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o prayer_n be_v thereunto_o necessary_a st._n austin_n in_o his_o letter_n unto_o paulinus_n 59_o in_o sophon_n â—3_n epist_n 59_o we_o mean_v by_o prayer_n those_o which_o we_o make_v in_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n before_o we_o begin_v to_o bless_v what_o be_v upon_o the_o lord_n table_n and_o by_o benediction_n those_o which_o be_v make_v when_o they_o be_v bless_v and_o sanctify_a and_o break_v in_o piece_n to_o be_v distribute_v and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o trinity_n we_o call_v that_o only_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 4._o lib._n 3._o c._n 4._o which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v consecrate_v by_o prayer_n and_o elsewhere_o write_v against_o the_o donatist_n which_o reject_v the_o sacrament_n consecrate_v and_o administer_v by_o sinner_n what_o then_o say_v he_o 20._o de_fw-fr baptism_n l._n 5._o c._n 20._o do_v god_n hear_v a_o homicide_n pray_v either_o on_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n or_o on_o the_o oil_n or_o upon_o the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o fine_a in_o another_o place_n divers_a serm._n 87._o the_o divers_a it_o be_v not_o all_o sort_n of_o bread_n that_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o which_o receive_v the_o blessing_n of_o jesus_n christ_n s._n cyrill_a of_o alexandria_n do_v very_o frequent_o call_v the_o eucharist_n joan._n glaphir_n in_o genes_n exod._n levit._n &_o in_o joan._n eulogy_n that_o be_v blessing_n because_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o that_o it_o be_v consecrate_v by_o blessing_n and_o prayer_n and_o that_o blessing_n be_v all_o one_o in_o st._n cyril_n sense_n with_o sanctification_n and_o consecration_n he_o show_v plain_o 12._o contra_fw-la anthropomopth_n c._n 12._o when_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o we_o believe_v that_o the_o oblation_n make_v in_o the_o church_n be_v sanctify_v bless_a and_o consecrate_v by_o jesus_n christ_n theodoret_n who_o be_v not_o always_o of_o st._n cyril_n mind_n yet_o agree_v with_o he_o full_o in_o this_o matter_n 2._o dialog_n 2._o what_o do_v you_o call_v the_o oblation_n which_o be_v offer_v before_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o priest_n a_o food_n make_v of_o such_o seed_n and_o what_o do_v you_o call_v it_o after_o consecration_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n st._n prosper_n or_o some_o body_n else_o in_o his_o name_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o promise_n and_o prediction_n 2._o part._n 2._o c._n 2._o he_o affirm_v at_o his_o table_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v his_o sacred_a body_n a_o fragment_n of_o a_o liturgy_n attribute_v unto_o proclus_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n speak_v of_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n pray_v over_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o these_o prayer_n say_v he_o they_o look_v for_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o make_v and_o consecrate_v by_o his_o divine_a presence_n the_o bread_n offer_v and_o the_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n into_o the_o body_n itself_o or_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o saviour_n victor_n of_o antioch_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n mark_n according_a to_o the_o greek_a 14._o in_o cap._n 14._o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o those_o which_o present_v the_o bread_n shall_v believe_v that_o after_o consecration_n and_o prayer_n it_o be_v his_o body_n the_o suppose_a eusebius_n of_o emessa_n or_o rather_o caesarius_n bishop_n of_o aâ—â—â—s_n or_o some_o other_o for_o
it_o that_o be_v either_o to_o oblige_v the_o people_n to_o adore_v it_o or_o for_o some_o other_o reason_n the_o first_o that_o i_o can_v find_v who_o explain_v the_o cause_n and_o reason_n of_o this_o elevation_n be_v german_a patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n in_o his_o theory_n of_o ecclesiastical_a thing_n where_o he_o very_o curious_o inquire_v the_o mystical_a reason_n of_o what_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o church_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a mystery_n a_o treatise_n which_o most_o author_n attribute_v unto_o german_a who_o live_v in_o the_o viii_o century_n and_o some_o unto_o another_o of_o the_o same_o name_n who_o be_v patriarch_n in_o the_o xii_o after_o all_o the_o author_n of_o this_o theory_n be_v come_v unto_o the_o inquiry_n of_o this_o elevation_n creep_v into_o the_o church_n about_o the_o vi_o century_n do_v sufficient_o give_v to_o understand_v that_o it_o intend_v not_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o only_o to_o represent_v the_o elevation_n of_o our_o saviour_n upon_o the_o cross_n 407._o germ._n constantinop_n in_o theor._n t._n 12._o bibl._n patr._n p._n 407._o and_o that_o be_v its_o lawful_a and_o genuine_a use_n and_o end_n the_o elevation_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n say_v he_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o elevation_n on_o the_o cross_n the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o cross_n and_o his_o resurrection_n also_o as_o for_o the_o latin_n the_o first_o that_o i_o remember_v who_o bethink_v himself_o of_o find_v out_o a_o mystery_n in_o the_o same_o elevation_n be_v ives_n of_o chartres_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n but_o all_o the_o mystery_n that_o he_o therein_o find_v be_v no_o more_o than_o have_v be_v find_v by_o this_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n near_o 300._o year_n before_o he_o when_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n say_v he_o be_v lift_v up_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o deacon_n 602._o ivo_n carnens_fw-la ep._n de_fw-fr sacrif_n miss_n t._n 2._o bibl._n patr._n p._n 602._o there_o be_v commemoration_n make_v of_o the_o lift_n up_o of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n and_o as_o this_o be_v the_o first_o among_o the_o latin_n who_o in_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v discover_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o elevation_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o cross_n so_o also_o be_v he_o the_o first_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o who_o have_v write_v of_o this_o elevation_n for_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o neither_o in_o s._n gregory_n nor_o in_o s._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n who_o both_o flourish_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o vii_o century_n nor_o in_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n nor_o in_o rabunus_fw-la archbishop_n of_o mayence_n nor_o in_o walafridus_n strabo_n nor_o in_o the_o pretend_a alcuin_n author_n partly_o of_o the_o ix_o and_o partly_o of_o the_o x._o century_n although_o they_o all_o of_o they_o write_v of_o divine_a office_n and_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v the_o mystical_a signification_n of_o all_o thing_n practise_v in_o religion_n in_o their_o time_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o sacrament_n unless_o it_o be_v gregrory_n the_o first_o who_o only_o leave_v a_o liturgy_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v true_a that_o at_o the_o end_n of_o rabanus_n his_o first_o book_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o clerk_n there_o be_v see_v a_o fragment_n by_o way_n of_o supplement_n wherein_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o elevation_n whereof_o we_o treat_v but_o against_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o manuscript_n wherein_o this_o fragment_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v beside_o what_o the_o thing_n itself_o evident_o declare_v that_o this_o famous_a prelate_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o it_o moreover_o the_o author_n whosoever_o he_o be_v with_o german_a and_o ives_n of_o chartres_n refer_v the_o elevation_n he_o mention_n unto_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n the_o elevation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o priest_n 1408._o adject_n ad_fw-la raban_n l._n 1._o de_fw-fr offic_n bibl._n patr_n t._n 10._o p._n 586._o hug._n de_fw-fr st._n victor_n l._n 2._o c._n 28._o the_o miss_n observat_fw-la bibl._n patr._n t._n 10._o p._n 1408._o and_o by_o the_o deacon_n import_v say_v he_o his_o elevation_n on_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n hugh_n of_o st._n victor_n a_o author_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n discourse_v no_o other_o wise_a of_o this_o mystery_n the_o priest_n say_v he_o after_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n lift_v with_o both_o hand_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o a_o little_a after_o lay_v it_o down_o which_o signify_v the_o elevation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o cross_n and_o his_o lay_v down_o into_o the_o grave_a the_o learned_a of_o the_o communion_n of_o rome_n agree_v in_o all_o this_o with_o the_o protestant_n and_o james_n gore_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_v friar_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o ritual_a of_o the_o greek_a church_n observe_v 158._o gore_n in_o eucholog_n p._n 146._o n._n 158._o that_o it_o be_v not_o certain_o know_v when_o the_o lift_n up_o the_o host_n be_v join_v unto_o the_o consecration_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o reject_v the_o opinion_n of_o durandus_fw-la who_o maintain_v it_o have_v never_o be_v separate_v from_o it_o and_o he_o prove_v he_o by_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o writer_n above_o mention_v unto_o who_o he_o join_v the_o author_n of_o the_o micrologue_n who_o live_v by_o every_o body_n confession_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n and_o the_o roman_a order_n which_o some_o suppose_n be_v write_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o he_o say_v that_o both_o these_o speak_v of_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o oblation_n 15._o ord._n rom._n t._n 10._o bibl._n patr_n p._n 15._o which_o be_v true_a as_o to_o the_o micrologue_n but_o as_o for_o the_o roman_a order_n it_o indeed_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o cup_n by_o the_o deacon_n for_o as_o for_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n by_o the_o bishop_n supra_fw-la goar_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la i_o find_v no_o mention_n thereof_o in_o the_o whole_a book_n howsoever_o goar_n give_v to_o be_v understand_v that_o the_o elevation_n speak_v of_o by_o these_o two_o author_n tend_v not_o unto_o adoration_n when_o he_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o join_v unto_o consecration_n but_o that_o it_o be_v make_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o canon_n very_o near_o the_o lord_n prayer_n hugh_n maynard_n 375._o hug._n menard_n in_o sacram._n greg._n p._n 373_o 374_o 375._o a_o benedictine_n friar_n explain_v himself_o so_o full_o in_o his_o note_n upon_o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o his_o book_n of_o sacrament_n that_o nothing_o more_o can_v be_v say_v than_o what_o he_o have_v write_v now_o say_v he_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n as_o soon_o as_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v consecrate_v they_o be_v lift_v up_o that_o the_o people_n there_o present_a may_v adore_v they_o which_o practice_n i_o do_v not_o judge_v to_o be_v ancient_a see_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n thereof_o to_o be_v find_v in_o our_o book_n of_o the_o sacrament_n print_v nor_o write_a nor_o in_o pamelius_n nor_o in_o the_o roman_a order_n nor_o in_o alcuin_n amalarius_fw-la walafridus_n rabanus_n who_o have_v full_o explain_v the_o order_n of_o the_o mass_n nor_o in_o the_o micrologue_n who_o have_v also_o very_o exact_o labour_v in_o the_o same_o subject_a afterward_o this_o learned_a friar_n observe_v that_o it_o be_v clear_a than_o the_o sun_n at_o noon_n day_n if_o the_o xv._o chapter_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o micrologue_n be_v consider_v who_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v write_v of_o this_o ceremony_n have_v it_o be_v use_v in_o his_o time_n that_o be_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n because_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o lift_v up_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n together_o before_o the_o lord_n prayer_n which_o also_o appear_v more_o at_o large_a in_o the_o twenty_o three_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o treatise_n nevertheless_o he_o except_v the_o mozarabick_a office_n wherein_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o two_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n one_o of_o which_o be_v make_v present_o after_o consecration_n and_o the_o other_o after_o these_o word_n let_v we_o declare_v with_o the_o mouth_n what_o we_o believe_v with_o the_o heart_n but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o say_v by_o parenthesis_n if_o nothing_o have_v be_v add_v and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n there_o be_v great_a likelihood_n that_o it_o be_v a_o addition_n make_v since_o the_o introduce_v into_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o custom_n of_o lift_v up_o the_o host_n immediate_o after_o consecration_n that_o it_o may_v be_v
the_o read_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n have_v doubtless_o find_v by_o experience_n that_o sometime_o one_o must_v travel_v very_o far_o and_o search_v many_o large_a volume_n before_o one_o find_v what_o he_o look_v for_o and_o i_o look_v upon_o these_o dry_a and_o barren_a place_n to_o be_v like_o wilderness_n and_o sad_a unpleasant_a desert_n which_o traveller_n be_v sometime_o force_v to_o pass_v over_o with_o much_o difficulty_n and_o trouble_n but_o they_o have_v also_o observe_v that_o sometime_o be_v find_v without_o difficulty_n in_o the_o work_v of_o the_o ancient_a father_n place_n so_o rich_a and_o abundant_a that_o i_o use_v to_o liken_v they_o unto_o those_o fat_a and_o fertile_a soil_n which_o always_o answer_v the_o husbandman_n expectation_n and_o which_o with_o interest_n restore_v the_o pain_n he_o with_o some_o little_a cost_n bestow_v upon_o they_o we_o may_v in_o the_o number_n of_o these_o latter_a sort_n place_n those_o passage_n where_o they_o have_v please_v themselves_o in_o meditate_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n for_o not_o content_a to_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o its_o divine_a author_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n i_o find_v they_o ready_a to_o tell_v we_o that_o they_o be_v his_o body_n break_v and_o his_o blood_n pour_v out_o and_o that_o as_o for_o they_o they_o always_o consider_v he_o at_o that_o moment_n not_o as_o sit_v upon_o his_o throne_n in_o heaven_n but_o as_o hang_v upon_o the_o cross_n on_o mount_n calvary_n expiate_v the_o sin_n of_o mankind_n and_o for_o the_o redemption_n of_o the_o world_n this_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n what_o st._n cyprian_n intend_v when_o he_o say_v 63._o cypr._n ep_v 63._o that_o the_o sacrifice_n which_o we_o offer_v be_v the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o what_o st._n gregory_n of_o nyss_n when_o he_o testify_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v eat_v if_o it_o be_v animate_v 110._o greg_n nys_n in_o resur_n dom._n orat._n 1._o august_n psal_n 11._o hom._n 2._o id._n quaest_n super_fw-la evang._n l._n 2._o §_o 38._o pag._n 152._o tom_n 4._o id._n in_o psal_n 110._o that_o iâ—_n if_o it_o be_v live_v thence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n austin_n speak_v of_o the_o disciple_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v that_o they_o suffer_v the_o same_o which_o those_o thing_n do_v which_o they_o eat_v and_o he_o give_v this_o reason_n that_o the_o lord_n give_v they_o his_o supper_n he_o give_v they_o his_o passion_n and_o again_o that_o now_o the_o gentile_n all_o the_o world_n over_o do_v very_o religious_o receive_v the_o sweetness_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o we_o be_v feed_v with_o the_o cross_n of_o our_o lord_n because_o we_o eat_v his_o body_n 16_o id._n de_fw-fr doctr._fw-la christ_n l_o 3_o c._n 16_o he_o also_o make_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o lord_n body_n consist_v in_o communicate_v of_o his_o death_n and_o in_o profitable_o represent_v unto_o our_o memory_n that_o his_o flesh_n be_v break_v and_o crucify_v for_o we_o st._n chrysostom_n always_o represent_v christ_n as_o dead_a in_o the_o sacrament_n math._n sacrament_n chrysostâ—_n hom._n 51._o in_o math._n jesus_n christ_n represent_v himself_o sacrifice_v 83._o sacrifice_v homil._n 83._o the_o mystery_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o passion_n and_o the_o cross_n and_o upon_o the_o act_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n 2._o apostle_n hom._n 2._o whilst_o say_v he_o this_o death_n be_v celebrate_v etc._n etc._n then_o be_v declare_v a_o tremendous_a sacrament_n which_o be_v that_o god_n have_v give_v himself_o for_o the_o world_n and_o upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n 8._o hom._n 8._o adore_v upon_o this_o table_n whereof_o we_o be_v all_o partaker_n jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v crucify_v for_o we_o and_o upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n 3._o hom._n 3._o while_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v carny_v out_o and_o that_o the_o lamb_n christ_n jesus_n our_o lord_n be_v slay_v 14._o hom._n 14._o and_o upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v stretch_v out_o stain_v and_o unto_o the_o people_n of_o antioch_n what_o do_v you_o o_o man_n 15._o tom._n 1._o hom._n 15._o you_o swear_v by_o the_o holy_a table_n where_o jesus_n christ_n lie_v slay_v and_o in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o priesthood_n when_o you_o see_v our_o lord_n sacrifice_v and_o dead_a sacerdot_n tom._n 4._o l._n 3._o de_fw-fr sacerdot_n the_o priest_n sacrifice_v and_o pray_v and_o all_o those_o which_o be_v present_a die_v red_a with_o this_o precious_a blood_n and_o in_o the_o homily_n of_o the_o treason_n of_o judas_n 464._o tom._n 5._o p._n 464._o have_v respect_n for_o the_o matter_n or_o subject_n of_o the_o oblation_n to_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v hold_v forth_o slay_v and_o upon_o the_o name_n of_o churchyard_n c_o ida._n 5._o p_o 486._o c_o we_o shall_v towards_o evening_n see_v he_o which_o like_o a_o lamb_n be_v crucify_v kill_v slay_v and_o again_o you_o forsake_v he_o see_v he_o put_v to_o death_n and_o in_o fine_a in_o the_o homily_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n b._n id_fw-la t._n 5_o pag._n 569_o a_o b._n in_o the_o dedication_n or_o of_o penance_n o_o wonderful_a you_o be_v not_o afraid_a the_o mystical_a table_n be_v make_v ready_a the_o lamb_n of_o god_n be_v slay_v for_o you_o etc._n etc._n and_o the_o pure_a blood_n be_v pour_v out_o of_o the_o side_n into_o the_o cup_n for_o your_o sanctification_n we_o will_v add_v unto_o all_o this_o hesychius_n priest_n of_o jerusalem_n who_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n 2._o have_v ch_n in_o le_fw-fr l._n 1_o c._n 2._o god_n make_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v eat_v before_o his_o death_n i_o say_v he_o make_v it_o fit_a to_o be_v our_o food_n after_o his_o death_n for_o who_o be_v it_o that_o desire_v to_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o god_n if_o he_o have_v not_o be_v crucify_v we_o shall_v not_o eat_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o body_n but_o now_o we_o eat_v the_o flesh_n in_o take_v the_o memorial_n of_o his_o passion_n 6._o id_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 6._o and_o again_o the_o cross_n have_v make_v eatable_a by_o man_n the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v nail_v upon_o it_o for_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v set_v upon_o the_o cross_n we_o shall_v not_o have_v communicate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v also_o 130._o theodor._n t._n 3._o ep_v 130._o i_o suppose_v theodoret_n mean_v when_o he_o say_v our_o lord_n himself_o promise_v to_o give_v for_o the_o ransom_n of_o the_o world_n not_o a_o invisible_a nature_n but_o his_o body_n the_o bread_n say_v he_o which_o i_o will_v give_v be_v my_o flesh_n which_o i_o will_v give_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o in_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n in_o take_v the_o symbol_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o or_o as_o the_o apostle_n say_v which_o be_v break_v and_o also_o in_o give_v the_o divine_a mystery_n after_o he_o have_v break_v the_o symbol_n and_o that_o he_o have_v divide_v it_o he_o add_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v break_v for_o you_o in_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o again_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o many_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n 5._o id._n ep_v 145._o p._n 1026._o a_o tom_n 4._o dial._n 1_o cyril_n hierof_o myslag_n 5._o and_o elsewhere_o he_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o type_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o saviour_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n consider_v before_o he_o what_o be_v do_v in_o his_o time_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n say_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o we_o therein_o offer_v unto_o god_n jesus_n christ_n dead_a for_o our_o sin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o as_o much_o as_o we_o pray_v he_o to_o accept_v in_o our_o discharge_n the_o death_n which_o he_o suffer_v for_o we_o and_o in_o our_o room_n and_o stead_n and_o st._n fulgentius_n some_o time_n after_o theodoret_n in_o one_o of_o the_o fragment_n of_o the_o ten_o book_n he_o write_v against_o fabian_n the_o arrian_n have_v repeat_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o st._n paul_n relate_v they_o he_o add_v that_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v to_o show_v the_o lord_n death_n 28_o ex_fw-la lib_n 8._o fragm_n 28_o and_o to_o make_v a_o commemoration_n of_o he_o which_o lay_v down_o his_o life_n for_o we_o amalarius_fw-la fortunatus_n speak_v the_o same_o language_n in_o the_o ix_o century_n as_o shall_v be_v show_v in_o its_o place_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o observe_v that_o all_o christian_n confess_v that_o
antio_n in_o marc._n see_v our_o saviour_n have_v say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n those_o which_o offer_v or_o present_v the_o bread_n must_v esteem_v after_o prayer_n and_o consecration_n that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o participate_v of_o it_o and_o that_o also_o the_o cup_n be_v instead_o of_o his_o blood_n but_o i_o see_v nothing_o more_o positive_a and_o formal_a hereupon_o than_o what_o be_v say_v by_o proclus_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n in_o one_o of_o his_o oration_n 17._o proclus_n orat._n 17._o where_o he_o exhort_v his_o hearer_n to_o imitate_v the_o piety_n and_o devotion_n of_o the_o wise_a man_n which_o go_v to_o worship_v the_o child_n jesus_n in_o the_o manger_n at_o bethlehem_n for_o after_o have_v represent_v unto_o they_o that_o instead_o of_o bethlehem_n they_o have_v the_o church_n instead_o of_o a_o stable_a the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o instead_o of_o a_o manger_n the_o altar_n or_o communion-table_n he_o add_v instead_o of_o the_o child_n we_o embrace_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v bless_v by_o the_o infant_n and_o it_o shall_v appear_v in_o its_o place_n that_o amalarius_n be_v very_o near_o of_o this_o opinion_n when_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v that_o which_o be_v sacrifice_v instead_o of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o because_o the_o father_n which_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v also_o that_o they_o pass_v and_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n they_o have_v take_v care_n to_o explain_v unto_o we_o these_o latter_a expression_n as_o they_o also_o have_v full_o do_v the_o former_a for_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o when_o they_o say_v that_o when_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n they_o mean_v that_o they_o pass_v into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n this_o be_v the_o explication_n which_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n give_v we_o in_o these_o word_n 18._o isid_n hispal_n de_fw-fr offic_n eccles_n l._n 1._o c._n 18._o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o say_v i_o be_o the_o true_a vine_n but_o the_o bread_n because_o it_o strengthen_v the_o body_n be_v for_o this_o reason_n call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n because_o it_o increase_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n for_o that_o cause_n refer_v unto_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n now_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v visible_a yet_o nevertheless_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o pass_v into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n it_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o bede_n epiphan_n bed_n hom._n deâ—_n sant_n in_o epiphan_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o daily_o wash_v we_o in_o his_o blood_n when_o we_o renew_v at_o the_o altar_n the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o holy_a passion_n when_o the_o creature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n by_o the_o ineffable_a sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n raban_n bishop_n of_o mayans_n be_v of_o his_o mind_n but_o we_o may_v not_o speak_v of_o he_o now_o and_o when_o these_o same_o father_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v and_o convert_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n they_o also_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v into_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o his_o body_n it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o theodotus_n say_v manus_fw-la apud_fw-la clem._n alex._n p._n 800._o vict._n in_o marc._n 14._o manus_fw-la that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a virtue_n st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n cite_v by_o victor_n of_o antioch_n speak_v yet_o plain_o god_n say_v he_o take_v pity_n of_o our_o infirmity_n communicate_v into_o the_o thing_n offer_v a_o enliven_a virtue_n and_o change_v they_o into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o flesh_n whereunto_o amount_n what_o have_v be_v already_o say_v by_o theodoret_n 1_o theod._n dial._n 1_o that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v honour_v the_o symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o in_o change_v their_o nature_n but_o in_o add_v his_o grace_n unto_o their_o nature_n it_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n he_o add_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o lord_n make_v a_o exchange_n of_o name_n give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o unto_o the_o bread_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n to_o the_o end_n say_v he_o that_o those_o which_o participate_v of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n shall_v not_o stop_v at_o thing_n which_o be_v see_v but_o that_o by_o the_o change_n of_o name_n they_o shall_v believe_v the_o change_n which_o be_v make_v by_o his_o grace_n it_o be_v just_a what_o ephraim_n 229._o apud_fw-la phot._n god_n 229._o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n intend_v by_o these_o word_n the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o change_v the_o outward_a form_n but_o it_o remain_v inseparable_a from_o the_o hide_a grace_n as_o it_o be_v in_o baptism_n 3.5_o ammon_n cat_n in_o joan._n 3.5_o for_o as_o ammenius_n say_v the_o material_a water_n be_v change_v into_o a_o divine_a virtue_n i_o think_v no_o other_o sense_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o these_o word_n of_o the_o 338_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o the_o council_n at_o constantinople_n anno_fw-la 754_o 6._o in_o conc._n nicaen_fw-la 2._o act._n 6._o against_o image_n as_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v holy_a because_o it_o be_v deify_v so_o also_o this_o here_o which_o be_v his_o body_n by_o institution_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o which_o be_v his_o image_n be_v holy_a as_o be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o institution_n of_o grace_n but_o we_o will_v retrench_v have_v voluntary_o prescribe_v ourselves_o this_o law_n to_o avoid_v confusion_n therefore_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o observe_v that_o from_o all_o these_o consideration_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o we_o have_v allege_v there_o result_v two_o doctrine_n from_o their_o write_n both_o which_o have_v be_v their_o foundation_n for_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n which_o they_o attribute_v unto_o the_o sacsament_n the_o first_o be_v that_o they_o regard_v it_o as_o a_o sacrament_n which_o not_o only_o bare_o signify_v but_o which_o also_o exhibit_v and_o communicate_v unto_o the_o believe_a soul_n the_o thing_n which_o it_o signify_v i_o mean_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v it_o which_o make_v st._n chrysostom_n say_v explain_v these_o word_n cor._n chrysost_n hom._n â—4_n in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n wherefore_o do_v he_o not_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o participation_n because_o he_o will_v give_v something_o more_o to_o be_v understand_v and_o show_v a_o great_a union_n for_o we_o not_o only_o communicate_v in_o that_o whereof_o we_o receive_v and_o take_v but_o also_o in_o that_o we_o be_v unite_v for_o as_o this_o body_n be_v unite_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n so_o be_v we_o also_o unite_v unto_o he_o by_o this_o bread_n this_o be_v also_o the_o judgement_n of_o st._n macarius_n when_o he_o say_v eceles_n macar_n hom._n 27._o diony_n c._n 3._o hier._n eceles_n that_o in_o participate_v of_o this_o visible_a bread_n the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v spiritual_o eat_v and_o also_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n who_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o venerable_a symbol_n whereby_o jesus_n christ_n be_v represent_v and_o whereby_o we_o enjoy_v he_o and_o of_o victor_n of_o antioch_n 14._o vict._n antioch_n in_o marc._n c._n 14._o by_o the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n say_v he_o we_o be_v make_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o by_o the_o cup_n we_o partake_v of_o his_o blood_n st._n fulgentius_n have_v no_o other_o meaning_n when_o he_o thus_o read_v the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n aethiop_n fulg._n de_fw-fr baptis_n aethiop_n the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v they_o not_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o in_o another_o place_n which_o we_o find_v in_o the_o fragment_n of_o the_o ten_o book_n he_o write_v against_o fabian_n the_o arrian_n he_o declare_v himself_o so_o full_o that_o nothing_o can_v be_v say_v more_o express_o unto_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n the_o participation_n itself_o say_v he_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 28._o id._n ex_fw-la l._n 8._o fragm_n 28._o when_o we_o eat_v his_o bread_n and_o drink_v his_o cup_n intimate_v this_o unto_o we_o to_o wit_n that_o we_o shall_v die_v to_o the_o world_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v they_o oppose_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o the_o participation_n of_o
make_v the_o bread_n be_v mean_v the_o union_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o be_v bake_v into_o one_o body_n by_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o the_o end_n the_o member_n shall_v be_v unite_v unto_o their_o head_n etc._n etc._n and_o by_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v exhibit_v and_o so_o when_o in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o water_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o flower_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o faithful_a people_n be_v incorporate_v and_o join_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n he_o follow_v the_o step_n of_o st._n cyprian_n from_o whence_o he_o borrow_v the_o expression_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o dispute_v against_o christ_n presence_n upon_o earth_n 28._o id._n in_o joan._n l._n 5._o c._n 28._o he_o be_v say_v he_o to_o continue_v but_o a_o little_a time_n corporal_o with_o his_o church_n but_o as_o for_o the_o poor_a they_o be_v to_o remain_v always_o so_o that_o we_o may_v always_o give_v unto_o they_o 35._o ibid._n l._n 6._o c._n 34_o &_o 35._o and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n if_o i_o depart_v by_o the_o absence_n of_o my_o body_n i_o will_v come_v by_o the_o presence_n of_o my_o divinity_n whereby_o i_o will_v be_v with_o you_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o again_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o venerable_a bede_n 37._o ibid._n c._n 37._o it_o be_v expedient_a that_o i_o shall_v remove_v from_o before_o your_o eye_n the_o form_n of_o a_o servant_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o love_n of_o the_o divinity_n may_v sink_v deep_o into_o your_o heart_n it_o be_v necessary_a i_o shall_v carry_v into_o heaven_n this_o form_n which_o be_v know_v unto_o you_o to_o the_o end_n you_o shall_v the_o more_o ardent_o desire_v to_o be_v in_o that_o place_n and_o according_a to_o what_o st._n austin_n say_v in_o explain_v the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n 15._o ibid._n l._n 3._o c._n 15._o and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o this_o eat_v say_v he_o his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n be_v to_o dwell_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o have_v jesus_n christ_n dwell_v in_o we_o and_o so_o he_o that_o dwell_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o who_o jesus_n christ_n dwell_v not_o for_o certain_a eat_v not_o spiritual_o the_o flesh_n although_o he_o visible_o and_o carnal_o do_v eat_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o rather_o he_o eat_v and_o drink_v unto_o his_o condemnation_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n because_o be_v impure_a he_o presume_v to_o come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o none_o receive_v worthy_o but_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a after_o all_o this_o let_v it_o be_v judge_v which_o side_n alcuin_n be_v of_o although_o the_o book_n call_v the_o roman_a order_n be_v not_o of_o any_o certain_a date_n and_o that_o the_o learned_a do_v not_o agree_v at_o what_o time_n it_o first_o appear_v nevertheless_o because_o there_o be_v some_o that_o judge_n that_o it_o be_v write_v about_o the_o time_n that_o the_o book_n of_o image_n be_v compose_v under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemagne_n but_o they_o be_v deceive_v 5._o ord._n rom._n de_fw-fr offic._n miss_n t._n 10_o bibl._n pat._n ed._n 4._o p._n 5._o the_o author_n be_v much_o young_a we_o will_v make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o join_v it_o unto_o what_o we_o have_v allege_v of_o those_o book_n and_o of_o the_o work_n of_o alcuin_n the_o subdeacon_n say_v he_o have_v see_v the_o chalice_n wherein_o be_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n cover_v with_o a_o linen_n cloth_n and_o have_v hear_v deliver_v we_o from_o evil_a depart_v and_o prepare_v the_o cup_n and_o clean_a clothes_n wherein_o they_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n fear_v it_o shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o be_v turn_v to_o dust_n let_v it_o be_v imagine_v if_o that_o can_v befall_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o again_o ibid._n ibid._n in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o bishop_n break_v the_o oblation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n on_o the_o right_a side_n and_o leave_v the_o piece_n he_o break_v upon_o the_o altar_n he_o speak_v of_o a_o subject_a that_o may_v be_v break_v into_o bit_n and_o piece_n 6._o ibid_fw-la p._n 6._o and_o in_o the_o follow_a page_n the_o fraction_n or_o as_o it_o be_v read_v in_o the_o margin_n the_o consecration_n be_v do_v the_o young_a of_o the_o deacon_n take_v the_o pattern_n from_o the_o sub-deacon_n carry_v it_o unto_o the_o place_n where_o the_o bishop_n be_v to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v communicate_v and_o have_v communicate_v he_o deliver_v unto_o the_o archdeacon_n the_o holy_a host_n which_o he_o have_v bite_v see_v again_o if_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v bite_v and_o if_o it_o can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n what_o he_o observe_v in_o the_o same_o place_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o it_o be_v make_v in_o the_o cup_n where_o there_o be_v put_v a_o portion_n of_o the_o holy_a host_n a_o mixture_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 10._o ibid._n p._n 10._o and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n that_o the_o deacon_n say_v he_o hold_v the_o cup_n and_o the_o quill_n do_v stand_v before_o the_o bishop_n until_o he_o have_v take_v what_o he_o think_v fit_a of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o can_v tell_v if_o one_o may_v take_v more_o or_o less_o of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o whether_o it_o depend_v on_o the_o free_a will_n of_o man_n to_o take_v as_o they_o listen_v and_o as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v in_o fine_a ibid._n ibid._n he_o will_v have_v the_o deacon_n take_v care_n with_o much_o precaution_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o leave_v remain_v in_o the_o cup_n and_o plate_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v it_o to_o to_o be_v conceive_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o any_o drop_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n can_v remain_v in_o the_o cup_n or_o any_o part_n of_o his_o glorify_a body_n in_o the_o paten_n in_o the_o roman_a order_n of_o those_o time_n which_o this_o author_n afterward_o relate_v there_o be_v to_o be_v read_v what_o we_o have_v allege_v of_o the_o cannon_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part._n whence_o it_o be_v infer_v that_o the_o oblation_n present_v unto_o god_n be_v after_o consecration_n a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n according_a to_o the_o inference_n which_o be_v make_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n which_o it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o repeat_v again_o in_o this_o place_n chap._n xiii_o contain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n whatever_o change_v happen_v unto_o the_o ancient_a expression_n relate_v to_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n nevertheless_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n receive_v no_o alteration_n during_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n the_o doctrine_n still_o continue_v sound_n as_o i_o think_v have_v be_v full_o justify_v hitherto_o but_o at_o last_o in_o the_o ix_o century_n paschas_fw-la radbert_n a_o friar_n of_o corby_n near_o amiens_n yet_o bold_a than_o anastatius_fw-la of_o mount_n sina_n who_o content_v himself_o in_o give_v a_o assault_n unto_o the_o ancient_a manner_n of_o expression_n about_o the_o year_n 818._o attack_v the_o doctrine_n itself_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n permit_v that_o the_o innovation_n which_o arise_v in_o the_o term_n and_o in_o the_o belief_n take_v beginning_n by_o two_o friar_n which_o be_v both_o of_o they_o enclose_v in_o their_o cloister_n depart_v in_o their_o meditation_n the_o one_o from_o the_o expression_n the_o other_o from_o the_o belief_n of_o their_o ancestor_n i_o say_v that_o paschas_fw-la begin_v to_o write_v of_o this_o matter_n in_o the_o year_n 818._o because_o it_o be_v in_o that_o year_n he_o compose_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n as_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o scholar_n placidus_n where_o speak_v unto_o adelard_n his_o abbot_n under_o the_o name_n of_o one_o arsenius_n a_o old_a hermit_n he_o sufficient_o show_v that_o he_o write_v in_o the_o year_n that_o bernard_n king_n of_o italy_n and_o some_o other_o have_v their_o eye_n put_v out_o for_o conspire_v against_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a and_o that_o some_o bishop_n that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o combination_n be_v banish_v and_o depose_v which_o happen_v exact_o in_o the_o year_n 818._o the_o rebellion_n have_v begin_v in_o the_o year_n 817._o as_o the_o historian_n of_o those_o time_n inform_v we_o i_o will_v not_o mention_v that_o paschas_fw-la appear_v sometime_o to_o be_v disturb_v at_o what_o
from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n all_o the_o doctor_n have_v err_v in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n except_o berengarius_fw-la and_o himself_n and_o their_o follower_n it_o must_v then_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o john_n wickliff_n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o by_o consequence_n direct_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n a_o doctrine_n which_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o walsingham_n he_o teach_v public_o in_o his_o lecture_n in_o his_o sermon_n and_o in_o his_o write_n maintain_v as_o be_v elsewhere_o show_v by_o this_o english_a historian_n that_o after_o the_o consecration_n make_v by_o the_o priest_n in_o the_o mass_n 1282._o in_o richard_n h._n &_o add_v a_o 1282._o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v therein_o remain_v as_o they_o be_v before_o pope_n gregory_n the_o ix_o have_v indeed_o condemn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o wickliff_n as_o heretical_a in_o the_o year_n 1377._o and_o have_v certify_v so_o much_o by_o letter_n unto_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n unto_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n the_o bishop_n of_o london_n and_o unto_o king_n edward_n himself_o command_v they_o to_o order_v matter_n so_o ii_o in_o richardo_n ii_o that_o wickliff_n shall_v be_v apprehend_v and_o put_v into_o prison_n but_o walsingham_n who_o every_o where_o vomit_n thunder_v and_o lightning_n against_o he_o testify_v that_o the_o bull_n of_o gregory_n have_v no_o effect_n the_o university_n have_v consult_v whether_o it_o shall_v receive_v these_o bull_n honourable_o or_o reject_v they_o with_o scorn_n the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o london_n carry_v themselves_o very_o negligent_o and_o cold_o either_o of_o their_o own_o inclination_n or_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o people_n which_o favour_v he_o or_o it_o may_v be_v for_o both_o together_o as_o for_o the_o king_n we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o pope_n letter_n make_v any_o impression_n upon_o his_o spirit_n v._n in_o epist_n ad_fw-la mart._n v._n on_o the_o contrary_a this_o historian_n inform_v we_o that_o the_o lord_n and_o prince_n of_o the_o kingdom_n do_v favour_n wickliff_n which_o thomas_n waldensis_n interpret_v of_o the_o king_n himself_o and_o of_o his_o son_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o lancaster_n and_o several_a other_o great_a lord_n of_o the_o kingdom_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v wonder_v at_o if_o walsingham_n say_v that_o the_o prince_n and_o great_a lord_n protect_v he_o the_o which_o he_o repeat_v over_o again_o in_o the_o life_n of_o edward_n the_o three_o and_o he_o observe_v in_o that_o of_o richard_n the_o second_o upon_o the_o year_n 1381._o that_o he_o seduce_v great_a number_n throughout_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n and_o that_o he_o have_v agent_n which_o he_o employ_v therein_o he_o neglect_v no_o opportunity_n himself_o on_o his_o own_o part_n among_o those_o which_o side_v with_o he_o 1381_o in_o richardo_n h._n ad_fw-la a_o 1381_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o one_o william_n which_o preach_v at_o leicester_n on_o palm-sunday_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v true_a bread_n after_o consecration_n and_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o lincoln_n dispose_v himself_o to_o punish_v he_o in_o deprive_v he_o of_o the_o liberty_n of_o preach_v the_o people_n appear_v in_o his_o behalf_n so_o affright_v the_o bishop_n that_o he_o dare_v proceed_v no_o far_o against_o he_o after_o which_o he_o mention_n several_a other_o learned_a man_n that_o profess_v the_o same_o faith_n and_o which_o preach_v it_o bold_o and_o public_o not_o only_o in_o the_o city_n and_o village_n but_o also_o at_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n on_o the_o eve_n of_o holiday_n particular_o nicholas_z hertford_n chancellor_n of_o the_o university_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o a_o certain_a prebend_n of_o leicester_n all_o these_o say_v he_o and_z several_z other_o their_o adherent_n publish_v their_o sin_n like_o sodom_n and_o do_v not_o hide_v it_o and_o not_o be_v content_a to_o have_v evil_a opinion_n touch_v the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o other_o point_n wherein_o they_o err_v they_o draw_v the_o people_n into_o the_o precipice_n of_o their_o error_n by_o public_a sermon_n william_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n see_v that_o infinite_a number_n of_o people_n depart_v daily_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n assemble_v his_o suffragan_n bishop_n and_o some_o other_o assistant_n which_o as_o walsingham_n say_v have_v not_o follow_v after_o baal_n with_o several_a professor_n of_o divinity_n and_o in_o this_o assembly_n cause_v to_o be_v condemn_v twenty_o proposition_n of_o wickliff_n who_o notwithstanding_o this_o condemnation_n do_v not_o forbear_v teach_v and_o write_v as_o before_o as_o be_v testify_v by_o thomas_n waldensis_n 12._o prologue_n t._n 2._o doctrine_n 12._o but_o it_o may_v not_o be_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n that_o among_o these_o proposition_n of_o wickliff_n which_o be_v condemn_v the_o first_o of_o which_o deny_v transubstantion_n the_o seven_o import_v that_o god_n ought_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o devil_n a_o most_o horrible_a proposition_n which_o i_o think_v can_v not_o proceed_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o any_o man_n that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o a_o christian_a therefore_o it_o be_v but_o charity_n not_o too_o easy_o to_o give_v credit_n to_o these_o kind_n of_o accusation_n without_o have_v convince_a proof_n of_o it_o of_o all_o wickliff_n work_n 3._o vid._n l._n 2._o c._n 13._o &_o l._n 4._o c._n 3._o there_o be_v but_o one_o print_v that_o i_o know_v of_o entitle_v trialogus_fw-la now_o in_o this_o treatise_n there_o be_v contain_v several_a thing_n which_o absolute_o destory_n this_o devilish_a proposition_n moreover_o if_o wickliff_n present_v unto_o the_o english_a nobility_n assemble_v in_o parliament_n at_o london_n the_o proposition_n now_o speak_v of_o as_o the_o friar_n walsingham_n do_v testify_v be_v it_o probable_a that_o have_v a_o design_n to_o invite_v they_o to_o embrace_v his_o opinion_n as_o the_o same_o historian_n do_v intimate_v he_o will_v have_v propose_v such_o a_o thesis_n which_o have_v be_v sufficient_a to_o have_v exasperate_v they_o against_o he_o and_o rather_o have_v make_v they_o his_o enemy_n than_o his_o protector_n neither_o do_v i_o find_v that_o widdeford_n who_o report_v and_o oppose_v all_o wickliff_n article_n which_o thomas_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n the_o pope_n legate_n condemn_v four_o year_n after_o in_o a_o synod_n at_o london_n i_o say_v i_o can_v find_v that_o he_o make_v any_o mention_n of_o this_o blasphemous_a proposition_n that_o god_n shall_v obey_v the_o devil_n let_v the_o reader_n give_v his_o judgement_n thereupon_o as_o for_o my_o part_n i_o will_v prosecute_v the_o course_n of_o my_o history_n in_o say_v that_o wickliff_n depart_v this_o life_n in_o the_o year_n 1385._o in_o the_o parish_n of_o lutleworth_n whereof_o he_o be_v curate_n after_o have_v compose_v and_o write_v several_a book_n and_o treatise_n for_o aeneas_n silvius_n who_o be_v afterward_o pope_n under_o the_o name_n of_o pius_n the_o second_o 35._o cap._n 35._o write_v in_o his_o history_n of_o bohemia_n that_o it_o be_v suppose_v they_o be_v above_o two_o hundred_o volume_n the_o friar_n walsingham_n 1387._o 1_o ad_fw-la a_o 1387._o who_o be_v his_o swear_a enemy_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o thesis_n which_o he_o publish_v against_o the_o friar_n describe_v his_o death_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o sufficient_o express_v his_o passion_n and_o resentment_n 1385._o 2_o in_o ricard_n ii_o ad_fw-la a_o 1385._o ground_v his_o relation_n upon_o hear-say_n as_o it_o be_v report_v nevertheless_o he_o be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o say_v that_o he_o die_v distract_v and_o that_o he_o be_v damn_v 35._o in_o hist_o bohem._n c._n 35._o quite_o contrary_a unto_o john_n hus_n who_o by_o the_o relation_n of_o aeneas_n silvius_n that_o he_o have_v render_v himself_o famous_a by_o the_o reputation_n he_o have_v acquire_v by_o a_o holy_a and_o pious_a life_n for_o he_o often_o say_v in_o his_o sermon_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o he_o desire_v to_o go_v after_o his_o death_n unto_o the_o same_o place_n where_o the_o soul_n of_o wickliff_n be_v go_v make_v no_o doubt_n but_o that_o he_o be_v a_o good_a and_o holy_a man_n and_o worthy_a of_o heaven_n the_o doctrine_n of_o wickliff_n do_v not_o expire_v with_o his_o person_n for_o nicholas_n herreford_n doctor_n in_o divinity_n defend_v those_o which_o be_v his_o follower_n and_o which_o profess_v the_o doctrine_n which_o he_o have_v teach_v as_o 1387._o 1_o in_o ricard_n ii_o ad_fw-la a_o 1387._o walsingham_n do_v write_v 1395._o 2_o ad_fw-la a_o 1389._o in_o hypodigm_n neust_fw-fr &_o add_v a_o 1395._o which_o he_o represent_v unto_o we_o to_o have_v be_v in_o very_o great_a number_n under_o the_o name_n of_o lollard_n in_o all_o that_o
that_o our_o saviour_n have_v finish_v the_o solemnity_n of_o the_o ancient_a passover_n and_o intend_v to_o proceed_v unto_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o new_a i_o mean_v of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o leave_v unto_o the_o church_n a_o illustrious_a monument_n of_o his_o great_a love_n and_o charity_n he_o take_v bread_n and_o have_v give_v thanks_o unto_o his_o father_n over_o the_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v have_v bless_v and_o consecrate_v it_o he_o break_v it_o into_o morsel_n and_o give_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n say_v take_v eat_v also_o he_o take_v the_o cup_n wherein_o be_v wine_n and_o have_v bless_v it_o as_o he_o have_v do_v the_o bread_n he_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o say_v these_o word_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o that_o in_o distribute_v the_o bread_n he_o say_v unto_o they_o that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n giveâ—_n or_o break_v for_o they_o and_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n he_o say_v that_o iâ—_n waâ—_n his_o blood_n or_o the_o new_a testament_n in_o his_o blood_n shed_v for_o many_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o that_o he_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o that_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o he_o drink_v it_o new_a in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o father_n command_v they_o express_o to_o celebrate_v this_o divine_a sacrament_n until_o his_o come_n from_o heaven_n to_o show_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o it_o the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o person_n and_o suffering_n whereunto_o st._n paul_n do_v add_v the_o preparation_n which_o communicant_n ought_v to_o bring_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n for_o fear_v lest_o this_o mystery_n which_o be_v intend_v unto_o the_o salvation_n and_o consolation_n of_o man_n shall_v turn_v unto_o their_o judgement_n and_o condemnation_n if_o they_o partake_v thereof_o unworthy_o but_o because_o the_o action_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v prescribe_v unto_o we_o if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v the_o manner_n how_o we_o shall_v celebrate_v this_o holy_a mystery_n that_o his_o word_n instruct_v we_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v and_o that_o the_o preparation_n which_o st._n paul_n require_v of_o we_o contain_v in_o effect_n all_o the_o motion_n of_o a_o faithful_a soul_n that_o dispose_v itself_o to_o partake_v thereof_o motion_n which_o as_o i_o conceive_v be_v again_o contain_v either_o in_o whole_a or_o in_o part_n in_o the_o commemoration_n which_o our_o saviour_n have_v recommend_v to_o we_o we_o have_v think_v fit_a to_o follow_v this_o divine_a pattern_n and_o thereupon_o to_o erect_v the_o platform_n and_o oeconomy_n of_o our_o work_n for_o beside_o that_o in_o so_o do_v we_o shall_v imitate_v as_o much_o as_o possible_a may_v be_v the_o example_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v our_o law_n and_o guide_n we_o shall_v also_o ease_v the_o memory_n of_o the_o reader_n we_o shall_v facilitate_v the_o understanding_n of_o those_o thing_n we_o have_v to_o say_v and_o we_o shall_v lead_v they_o safe_o by_o the_o way_n which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v best_a and_o plain_a unto_o the_o clear_a and_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o constant_a and_o universal_a tradition_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n upon_o this_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o this_o purpose_n we_o will_v divide_v our_o treatise_n into_o three_o part_n the_o first_o shall_v treat_v of_o the_o exterior_a worship_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o general_o of_o what_o concern_v it_o and_o of_o what_o be_v found_v as_o well_o on_o the_o action_n of_o jesus_n christ_n celebrate_v as_o of_o the_o bless_a apostle_n communicate_v the_o second_o shall_v contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n the_o true_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n which_o derive_v its_o original_a and_o authority_n of_o what_o our_o saviour_n say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n that_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o give_v they_o be_v his_o body_n break_v and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n shed_v and_o in_o that_o he_o command_v they_o to_o celebrate_v this_o sacrament_n in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o and_o of_o his_o death_n and_o last_o the_o three_o shall_v examine_v the_o worship_n i_o mean_v the_o disposition_n which_o ought_v to_o precede_v the_o communion_n the_o motion_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o communicant_a whether_o it_o be_v in_o regard_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o a_o word_n all_o thing_n which_o do_v relate_v unto_o it_o and_o in_o each_o of_o these_o three_o part_n we_o will_v observe_v with_o the_o help_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n all_o the_o exactness_n and_o sincerity_n that_o can_v be_v in_o show_v the_o innovation_n and_o change_n that_o have_v thereupon_o ensue_v the_o life_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr l'arroque_fw-la it_o be_v with_o very_o great_a displeasure_n that_o i_o insert_v in_o my_o first_o essay_n of_o this_o nature_n a_o elegy_n which_o nevertheless_o will_v render_v it_o very_o acceptable_a i_o have_v much_o rather_o have_v want_v so_o good_a a_o subject_a of_o recommendation_n to_o my_o first_o undertake_n than_o to_o have_v obtain_v it_o by_o suffer_v so_o great_a a_o loss_n but_o see_v death_n will_v not_o be_v subject_a unto_o our_o desire_n let_v we_o acquit_v ourselves_o according_a to_o the_o various_a conjuncture_n whether_o they_o be_v please_v or_o not_o mounseur_fw-fr l'arroqve_n depart_v this_o life_n at_o roven_n the_o 31_o of_o january_n 1684_o aged_a 65_o year_n bear_v at_o lairac_n a_o town_n not_o far_o from_o again_o in_o guien_n his_o father_n and_o mother_n die_v almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n leave_v he_o very_o young_a under_o the_o conduct_n of_o his_o relation_n and_o which_o be_v the_o common_a fate_n of_o scholar_n without_o much_o wealth_n but_o his_o great_a love_n for_o learn_v comfort_v he_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o all_o his_o trouble_n have_v make_v some_o progress_n therein_o under_o several_a master_n he_o advance_v the_o same_o considerable_o in_o the_o academy_n of_o montauban_n and_o have_v apply_v himself_o unto_o the_o study_n of_o divinity_n under_o messieurs_n charles_n and_o garrisole_n eminent_a professor_n who_o also_o have_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o famous_a mounseur_fw-fr claud_n to_o be_v their_o pupil_n in_o a_o short_a time_n he_o there_o make_v so_o great_a a_o progress_n in_o his_o study_n that_o he_o be_v judge_v worthy_a of_o the_o ministry_n he_o be_v according_o admit_v betimes_o and_o by_o the_o synod_n of_o guienne_n send_v unto_o a_o little_a church_n call_v poujol_n he_o have_v scarce_o be_v there_o one_o year_n but_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n oppose_v his_o ministry_n which_o oblige_v he_o to_o make_v a_o journey_n to_o paris_n he_o there_o become_v acquaint_v with_o messieurs_fw-fr le_fw-fr faucheur_n and_o mestrezat_n who_o from_o that_o very_a time_n prophesy_v very_o advantageous_o of_o he_o he_o preach_v at_o charanton_n with_o great_a success_n and_o be_v so_o well_o approve_v by_o the_o late_a lady_n duchess_n of_o tremovile_n that_o she_o desire_v he_o may_v be_v settle_v at_o the_o church_n of_o vitry_n in_o britain_n where_o she_o common_o make_v her_o residence_n for_o several_a reason_n he_o consent_v unto_o the_o demand_n of_o this_o princess_n and_o go_v to_o vitry_n where_o he_o live_v 26_o year_n so_o confine_v unto_o his_o closet_n that_o he_o therein_o spend_v 14_o or_o 15_o hour_n each_o day_n the_o world_n soon_o become_v sensible_a of_o his_o great_a industry_n by_o a_o treatise_n which_o monsieur_n l'arroqve_n publish_v against_o a_o minister_n who_o have_v change_v his_o religion_n cause_v to_o be_v print_v the_o motive_n which_o induce_v he_o thereunto_o by_o this_o answer_v it_o be_v see_v the_o author_n have_v already_o attain_v great_a knowledge_n in_o antiquity_n join_v with_o a_o very_a solid_a and_o clear_a way_n of_o reason_v which_o be_v ever_o the_o character_n of_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr l'arroqve_n genius_n some_o year_n after_o scil_n in_o the_o year_n 1665_o he_o make_v a_o very_a learned_a answer_n unto_o the_o book_n of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n write_v by_o the_o gentleman_n of_o port_n royal_a wherein_o he_o show_v unto_o those_o illustrious_a friar_n that_o they_o have_v allege_v and_o translate_v the_o passage_n of_o ancient_a father_n either_o very_o negligent_o or_o very_o false_o his_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o may_v well_o be_v term_v his_o masterpiece_n appear_v four_o year_n after_o and_o do_v full_o manifest_v the_o merit_n of_o this_o excellent_a person_n have_v compose_v so_o many_o learned_a volume_n the_o protestant_n of_o paris_n look_v upon_o he_o as_o a_o subject_a very_o worthy_a of_o their_o choice_n and_o resolve_v to_o establish_v he_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o this_o honest_a design_n have_v be_v accomplish_v have_v not_o his_o credit_n and_o adhere_v unto_o the_o interest_n of_o two_o illustrious_a person_n who_o name_n be_v
good_a for_o the_o time_n wherein_o it_o be_v make_v and_o do_v clear_o justify_v what_o we_o have_v say_v touch_v the_o nature_n and_o form_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o christian_n be_v accustom_v to_o use_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o can_v find_v that_o there_o happen_v any_o other_o alteration_n until_o at_o last_o in_o the_o eleven_o century_n they_o begin_v in_o some_o church_n in_o the_o west_n to_o change_v the_o form_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o have_v be_v always_o use_v in_o this_o sacrament_n use_v instead_o of_o it_o little_a host_n like_o wafer_n round_o and_o white_a and_o very_o thin_a and_o slender_a whereof_o the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n of_o who_o we_o have_v already_o speak_v make_v great_a complaint_n 61._o apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liâ—turg_n p._n 61._o not_o endure_v this_o great_a innovation_n the_o quantity_n say_v he_o of_o a_o handful_n be_v the_o least_o of_o all_o measure_n to_o make_v bread_n of_o which_o quantity_n be_v very_o just_o appoint_v unto_o those_o which_o sacrifice_v for_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o if_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o all_o the_o old_a nor_o the_o new_a testament_n a_o small_a measure_n than_o a_o handful_n and_o if_o nothing_o aught_o to_o be_v do_v within_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o lord_n nor_o out_o of_o it_o without_o order_n and_o measure_n these_o despicable_a little_a oblation_n seem_v no_o way_n unto_o i_o fit_a for_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n because_o they_o be_v without_o measure_n and_o without_o reason_n cassander_n who_o have_v see_v the_o book_n and_o who_o relate_v several_a passage_n in_o his_o liturgy_n add_v this_o author_n otherwise_o pious_a prudent_a 62._o ibid._n p._n 62._o and_o very_o well_o verse_v in_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n say_v thereupon_o several_a other_o thing_n it_o appear_v that_o he_o have_v much_o ado_n to_o suffer_v that_o in_o his_o time_n in_o some_o church_n the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n which_o by_o a_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n be_v offer_v by_o the_o faithful_a people_n upon_o the_o lord_n table_n for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v reduce_v unto_o the_o form_n of_o a_o crown-piece_n and_o a_o slight_a slender_a substance_n much_o different_a from_o the_o form_n of_o true_a bread_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o by_o contempt_n they_o call_v they_o slender_a wafer_n make_v in_o the_o form_n of_o piece_n of_o money_n which_o we_o call_v crown_n they_o attribute_v unto_o they_o a_o imaginary_a shadowy_a lightness_n and_o affirm_v they_o do_v not_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o bread_n they_o be_v so_o thin_a and_o that_o by_o reason_n of_o they_o divine_a service_n and_o the_o religion_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n do_v receive_v in_o all_o respect_n very_o great_a damage_n and_o inveigh_v against_o they_o in_o sundry_a other_o sharp_a and_o harsh_a expression_n all_o which_o thing_n i_o have_v not_o think_v fit_a here_o to_o recite_v but_o whatever_o this_o learned_a interpreter_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n can_v say_v or_o do_v he_o can_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o use_n of_o these_o wafer_n be_v establish_v in_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o that_o also_o some_o other_o christian_n who_o hold_v no_o communion_n with_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v hold_v and_o retain_v it_o among_o they_o although_o in_o other_o thing_n they_o declare_v themselves_o to_o be_v contrary_a unto_o she_o both_o in_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n but_o yet_o thing_n rest_v not_o there_o for_o instead_o of_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n offer_v by_o believer_n or_o at_o least_o flower_n whereof_o it_o be_v make_v they_o oblige_v the_o people_n to_o offer_v piece_n of_o money_n as_o honorius_n of_o autun_n who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_o or_o thirteen_o century_n do_v inform_v we_o his_o word_n deserve_v to_o be_v here_o insert_v 66._o honor._n augustodun_fw-la in_o gem_n anim_fw-la c._n 66._o it_o be_v say_v that_o ancient_o the_o priest_n receive_v flower_n from_o each_o house_n or_o family_n which_o be_v still_o practise_v by_o the_o greek_n and_o that_o they_o make_v thereof_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o they_o offer_v for_o the_o people_n and_o distribute_v it_o among_o they_o after_o it_o be_v consecrate_v for_o all_o those_o which_o offer_v flower_n assist_v at_o mass_n and_o it_o be_v say_v for_o they_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o all_o those_o which_o be_v here_o present_a which_o offer_n unto_o thou_o this_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n but_o after_o the_o church_n be_v increase_v in_o number_n and_o decrease_v in_o holiness_n it_o be_v decree_v by_o reason_n of_o carnal_a man_n that_o those_o that_o can_v shall_v communicate_v every_o lord_n day_n or_o every_o three_o sunday_n or_o on_o great_a festival_n day_n or_o three_o time_n a_o year_n and_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o people_n seldom_o communicate_v it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o make_v so_o great_a a_o loaf_n it_o be_v order_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v make_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o piece_n of_o money_n and_o that_o the_o people_n shall_v offer_v piece_n of_o money_n instead_o of_o meal_n which_o be_v to_o this_o time_n practise_v in_o the_o whole_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o have_v enlarge_v upon_o this_o custom_n and_o have_v make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o examine_v it_o from_o first_o to_o last_o because_o that_o the_o change_v happen_v in_o this_o custom_n seem_v to_o i_o of_o great_a importance_n than_o many_o imagine_v for_o man_n be_v not_o usual_o incline_v unto_o the_o change_n of_o this_o nature_n without_o some_o weighty_a reason_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o those_o which_o have_v change_v the_o form_n the_o consistence_n and_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v thereunto_o induce_v for_o some_o great_a design_n there_o be_v some_o which_o think_v that_o the_o motive_n there_o soon_o follow_v it_o such_o change_n in_o the_o doctrine_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o design_n to_o remove_v and_o banish_v from_o the_o mind_n and_o thought_n of_o communicant_n that_o that_o which_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o hand_n at_o the_o lord_n table_n and_o be_v put_v into_o the_o mouth_n be_v bread_n to_o which_o purpose_n say_v they_o these_o wafer_n be_v very_o fit_a which_o be_v present_v unto_o they_o or_o rather_o be_v put_v into_o their_o mouth_n see_v they_o have_v neither_o the_o form_n nor_o figure_n of_o true_a bread_n and_o that_o never_o any_o people_n or_o nation_n in_o the_o world_n use_v this_o kind_n of_o food_n and_o what_o do_v the_o more_o confirm_v they_o in_o this_o belief_n be_v that_o this_o change_n happen_v not_o as_o they_o suppose_v until_o after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o berengar_n viz._n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n but_o as_o these_o conjecture_n do_v not_o much_o concern_v we_o so_o i_o leave_v unto_o the_o reader_n to_o determine_v whether_o they_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v or_o not_o and_o proceed_v to_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n chap._n v._n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o first_o of_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v consecrate_a and_o of_o the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n and_o patins_z after_o jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n the_o evangelist_n observe_v that_o he_o give_v thanks_o that_o be_v that_o he_o bless_v and_o consecrate_a they_o the_o church_n that_o imitate_v he_o in_o the_o first_o action_n have_v also_o do_v the_o like_a in_o the_o second_o although_o in_o process_n of_o time_n she_o have_v add_v divers_a ceremony_n which_o be_v not_o therein_o at_o first_o but_o because_o the_o consecration_n contain_v several_a thing_n as_o the_o place_n where_o it_o be_v do_v the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n and_o patins_z the_o language_n the_o ceremony_n and_o the_o form_n of_o consecrate_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o consecrate_v liturgy_n these_o thing_n must_v be_v examine_v in_o order_n to_o avoid_v obscurity_n and_o confusion_n in_o this_o chapter_n i_o design_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o place_n of_o consecration_n and_o of_o the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n as_o to_o the_o place_n it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v either_o general_o or_o particular_o in_o the_o former_a sense_n it_o be_v the_o place_n where_o christian_n assemble_v together_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o almighty_a god_n wherein_o they_o perform_v their_o exercise_n of_o piety_n and_o devotion_n and_o wherein_o for_o a_o long_a time_n they_o eat_v altogether_o for_o in_o the_o same_o place_n wherein_o they_o make_v their_o agapae_n and_o where_o they_o take_v these_o love-feast_n they_o also_o do_v celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n and_o indeed_o all_o
general_o agree_v that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n do_v frequent_o eat_v in_o common_a every_o one_o contribute_v as_o they_o be_v able_a unto_o these_o feast_n unto_o which_o the_o poor_a have_v as_o free_a access_n as_o the_o rich_a although_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o join_v their_o portion_n unto_o their_o brethren_n s._n paul_n explain_v himself_o clear_o 11._o 1_o cor_fw-la 11._o when_o he_o say_v unto_o the_o believer_n of_o corinth_n when_o you_o meet_v together_o this_o be_v not_o to_o eat_v the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o each_o one_o haste_v to_o eat_v his_o own_o supper_n and_o one_o be_v hungry_a and_o another_o be_v drunken_a what_o have_v you_o not_o house_n to_o eat_v and_o to_o drink_v in_o or_o do_v you_o despise_v the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o shame_v they_o which_o have_v not_o it_o be_v also_o grant_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o place_n where_o the_o christian_n make_v these_o meal_n together_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o eat_v the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n back_v the_o censure_n which_o he_o pronounce_v against_o the_o corinthian_n by_o reason_n of_o disorder_n and_o excess_n which_o they_o commit_v in_o these_o feast_n of_o charity_n with_o the_o history_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o recite_v at_o large_a a_o undoubted_a proof_n that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o time_n and_o at_o the_o place_n where_o believer_n do_v eat_v together_o s._n luke_n make_v it_o appear_v evident_o when_o speak_v of_o the_o first_o christian_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n 2.42_o act_n 2.42_o he_o say_v that_o they_o all_o do_v persevere_v in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o apostle_n 46._o verse_n 46._o and_o in_o break_v bread_n and_o of_o prayer_n and_o afterward_o that_o they_o daily_o go_v unto_o the_o temple_n and_o break_v bread_n from_o house_n to_o house_n they_o eat_v their_o bread_n with_o joy_n and_o singleness_n of_o heart_n and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n he_o far_o observe_v 20.7_o act._n 20.7_o that_o the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o week_n that_o be_v the_o lord_n day_n the_o disciple_n meet_v together_o to_o break_v bread_n s._n peter_n speak_v of_o this_o feast_n when_o he_o say_v unto_o the_o believer_n 2.13_o 2_o pet._n 2.13_o to_o who_o he_o write_v his_o second_o epistle_n that_o seducer_n and_o hypocrite_n be_v blot_n and_o stain_n which_o take_v pleasure_n in_o unrighteousness_n feast_v together_o with_o you_o s._n judas_n who_o epistle_n be_v only_o a_o abridgement_n of_o s._n peter_n speak_v so_o plain_o that_o he_o leave_v we_o not_o the_o least_o cause_n of_o doubt_n 12._o judas_n 12._o say_v of_o these_o same_o person_n that_o they_o be_v spot_n in_o the_o christian_a feast_n of_o charity_n it_o be_v in_o s._n judes_n language_n in_o the_o agapae_fw-la this_o word_n agape_n which_o be_v very_o famous_a in_o this_o sense_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n signify_v proper_o in_o our_o language_n love_n or_o dilection_n the_o practice_n of_o these_o agapae_n continue_v a_o long_a while_n among_o christian_n and_o tertullian_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ii_o century_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o iii_o give_v we_o a_o agreeable_a description_n of_o it_o 39_o tertul._n apolog_fw-la cap._n 39_o our_o supper_n say_v he_o show_v what_o it_o be_v by_o the_o name_n which_o it_o bear_v it_o be_v call_v by_o a_o name_n which_o signify_v love_n among_o the_o greek_n we_o comfort_v the_o poor_a by_o this_o refreshment_n we_o sit_v not_o down_o to_o table_n till_o after_o prayer_n we_o eat_v to_o suffice_v hunger_n and_o drink_v what_o decency_n and_o purity_n will_v allow_v we_o there_o take_v our_o meal_n but_o like_o person_n which_o consider_v that_o they_o must_v again_o return_v unto_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n during_o the_o whole_a night_n we_o there_o discourse_v with_o one_o another_o but_o so_o as_o know_v that_o god_n hear_v they_o which_o discourse_n after_o wash_v our_o hand_n and_o that_o light_n be_v bring_v those_o that_o be_v present_a be_v desire_v to_o assist_v in_o sing_v some_o hymn_n unto_o god_n as_o every_o one_o be_v able_a to_o do_v either_o out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o out_o of_o his_o own_o mind_n it_o be_v observe_v from_o thence_o how_o he_o have_v drink_v and_o in_o fine_a the_o feast_n be_v end_v with_o prayer_n as_o it_o be_v begin_v it_o be_v true_a tertullian_n do_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o all_o this_o discourse_n but_o it_o may_v suffice_v that_o he_o give_v it_o sufficient_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o they_o attend_v the_o service_n of_o god_n in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o christian_n make_v their_o agapae_n for_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v gather_v that_o they_o do_v there_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n as_o often_o as_o they_o hold_v these_o feast_n to_o know_v precise_o how_o often_o the_o feast_n of_o charity_n be_v join_v to_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v what_o be_v not_o easy_o do_v it_o will_v not_o be_v so_o hard_a to_o show_v how_o long_o they_o continue_v these_o agapae_n and_o common_a feast_n in_o the_o place_n where_o they_o assemble_v for_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o where_o by_o consequence_n they_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n for_o i_o find_v that_o this_o be_v practise_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n but_o because_o there_o be_v great_a abuse_n creep_v into_o these_o feast_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n assemble_v about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 360._o be_v constrain_v to_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o they_o in_o the_o temple_n and_o church_n you_o must_v forbear_v say_v he_o make_v the_o agapae_n in_o the_o temple_n 28._o council_n laodic_n cap._n 28._o or_o of_o set_v up_o table_n and_o eat_v in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n it_o appear_v by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o place_n where_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v and_o consecrate_v be_v the_o place_n where_o believer_n meet_v together_o to_o serve_v god_n and_o where_o for_o a_o long_a time_n they_o make_v their_o feast_n of_o charity_n even_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o they_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v true_a those_o place_n be_v very_o different_a according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o state_n and_o condition_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v at_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o christianity_n they_o assemble_v in_o private_a house_n sometime_o in_o one_o place_n sometime_o in_o another_o in_o private_a and_o obscure_a place_n to_o be_v shelter_v as_o well_o from_o the_o rage_n of_o the_o jew_n as_o the_o fury_n of_o the_o gentile_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o they_o assemble_v before_o day_n and_o in_o the_o night_n time_n and_o they_o continue_v so_o to_o do_v for_o a_o long_a time_n while_o the_o church_n be_v harrass_v with_o persecution_n and_o because_o that_o sometime_o they_o assemble_v together_o at_o the_o tomb_n of_o martyr_n they_o also_o there_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n at_o least_o the_o pontifical_a book_n observe_v in_o the_o life_n of_o felix_n the_o first_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iii_o century_n that_o this_o pope_n decree_v that_o mass_n shall_v be_v celebrate_v upon_o the_o sepulcher_n of_o martyr_n which_o by_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n be_v call_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o thanksgiving_n in_o his_o discourse_n unto_o the_o assembly_n of_o saint_n or_o to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n because_o in_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n thanks_o be_v give_v unto_o god_n for_o the_o victory_n of_o martyr_n as_o s._n austin_n speak_v who_o make_v mention_n of_o this_o same_o custom_n in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o viii_o book_n de_fw-fr civit._n dei_fw-la yet_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v but_o that_o during_o these_o sad_a and_o troublesome_a time_n they_o have_v some_o fix_a place_n destinate_a for_o their_o exercise_n for_o there_o be_v sufficient_a intermission_n during_o the_o which_o they_o build_v certain_a little_a house_n join_v to_o their_o churchyard_n which_o be_v place_n distant_a from_o the_o sight_n of_o man_n where_o by_o consequence_n they_o assemble_v with_o great_a safety_n the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o eusebius_n do_v testify_v so_o much_o and_o in_o several_a place_n mention_n those_o place_n where_o christian_n be_v wont_a to_o assemble_v observe_v that_o before_o the_o persecution_n of_o dioclesian_n they_o have_v some_o intermission_n under_o certain_a emperor_n during_o which_o they_o atempt_v some_o better_a and_o large_a building_n than_o those_o which_o they_o have_v before_o but_o god_n will_v humble_v his_o church_n which_o go_v about_o to_o lose_v among_o lily_n the_o beauty_n which_o she_o have_v acquire_v among_o thorn_n he_o
people_n of_o antioch_n that_o of_o anger_n of_o the_o baptism_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o of_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o 17._o homily_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n and_o of_o the_o other_o the_o 59th_o epistle_n and_o first_o book_n and_o 20._o chap._n of_o merit_n and_o of_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n the_o 26._o treatise_n upon_o s._n john_n to_o which_o may_v be_v join_v s._n athanasius_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o hermit_n and_o in_o that_o which_o he_o write_v unto_o the_o orthodox_n s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n oration_n 2_o 4_o 17_o 19_o 20_o 23_o 28._o and_o 40._o and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o first_o poem_n and_o in_o his_o iambic_n 11._o and_o 15._o s._n ambrose_n upon_o the_o 9_o of_o s._n luke_n hilary_n deacon_n upon_o the_o 10._o and_o 11._o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o to_o the_o corinthian_n s._n basil_n ep._n 72._o synesius_n epistle_n 67._o socrates_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n lib._n 1._o c._n 20_o 25._o and_o sozomen_n lib._n 6._o c._n 29._o and_o lib._n 8._o cap._n 7._o and_o many_o other_o wherein_o the_o same_o expression_n be_v to_o be_v find_v but_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o all_o these_o altar_n or_o these_o eucharistical_a table_n be_v make_v of_o wood_n which_o seem_v to_o imply_v that_o as_o yet_o in_o the_o iv_o century_n what_o the_o father_n be_v call_v altar_n be_v no_o other_o than_o table_n whereunto_o they_o give_v improper_o the_o name_n of_o altar_n s._n optatus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n who_o live_v in_o that_o age_n do_v formal_o say_v that_o the_o altar_n be_v of_o wood_n for_o describe_v the_o rage_n of_o the_o donatist_n he_o reproach_n they_o that_o they_o have_v break_v tear_v and_o carry_v they_o away_o 94._o optaâ—_n l._n 6._o page_n 94._o that_o they_o have_v warm_v water_n with_o the_o piece_n of_o these_o altar_n that_o in_o some_o place_n the_o great_a quantity_n of_o wood_n move_v they_o to_o break_v they_o and_o that_o in_o other_o place_n the_o want_n of_o wood_n make_v they_o break_v they_o in_o other_o place_n partly_o for_o shame_n they_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v take_v away_o and_o a_o little_a afterward_o who_o of_o the_o believer_n say_v he_o know_v not_o that_o in_o celebrate_v the_o mystery_n the_o table_n be_v cover_v with_o a_o linen_n cloth_n 43._o aug._n liâ—_n 3._o contra_fw-la cresâ—_n cap._n 43._o s._n austin_n make_v mention_n of_o a_o catholic_n bishop_n who_o be_v kill_v by_o these_o barbarous_a and_o inhuman_a schismatic_n with_o the_o wood_n or_o piece_n of_o a_o altar_n which_o they_o have_v break_v s._n athanasius_n do_v express_o observe_v in_o his_o letter_n unto_o the_o mourner_n 67._o page_n 847._o ep._n 67._o that_o the_o sacramental_a table_n be_v of_o wood_n and_o synesius_n seem_v to_o teach_v we_o the_o same_o thing_n when_o he_o represent_v unto_o we_o this_o table_n as_o to_o be_v bear_v from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o also_o the_o first_o canon_n which_o command_v altar_n of_o stone_n only_o to_o be_v consecrate_v be_v to_o the_o best_a of_o my_o remembrance_n the_o 26._o canon_n of_o a_o private_a council_n of_o epaume_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 517._o cor._n oration_n in_o bapt_n christ_n hom._n 20_o in_o 2._o cor._n although_o before_o this_o decree_n gregory_n of_o nyssen_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n make_v mention_n of_o altar_n of_o stone_n second_o i_o observe_v that_o the_o eucharistical_a table_n be_v not_o make_v exact_o in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o altar_n but_o rather_o in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o table_n where_o one_o eat_v and_o take_v his_o usual_a meal_n for_o man_n grow_v to_o full_a age_n and_o stature_n may_v lie_v along_o under_o these_o table_n which_o be_v impossible_a to_o do_v under_o a_o altar_n after_o the_o manner_n that_o they_o be_v erect_v the_o historian_n socrates_n write_v that_o alexander_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n do_v pray_v with_o tear_n lie_v along_o upon_o his_o face_n under_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o zozoman_n 7._o sâ—creaâ—_n l._n i._o â—_o l._n 1._o c._n 25._o sozom_o 〈◊〉_d l_o 8._o c_o 7._o that_o the_o eunuch_n eutropius_n seek_v a_o safe_a sanctuary_n in_o the_o church_n lay_v down_o under_o the_o communion_n table_n it_o be_v the_o same_o course_n that_o maximinian_n a_o catholic_n bishop_n of_o bagaia_n take_v to_o preserve_v himself_o from_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o donatist_n which_o s._n austin_n tell_v we_o be_v slay_v by_o those_o cruel_a person_n which_o slay_v he_o with_o the_o piece_n of_o the_o altar_n 43._o august_n l._n 3._o contra_fw-la cross_n c._n 43._o under_o which_o he_o lay_v moreover_o it_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o when_o the_o ancient_n do_v speak_v of_o a_o altar_n they_o do_v not_o mean_v the_o thing_n whereon_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v and_o which_o they_o promiscuous_o call_v table_n and_o altar_n they_o mean_v sometime_o the_o place_n where_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v set_v whereupon_o the_o consecration_n be_v make_v and_o the_o whole_a celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n it_o be_v take_v in_o socrates_n lib._n 1._o c._n 20._o and_o 25_o in_o some_o place_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n in_o the_o canon_n 19_o and_o 44._o of_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n and_o the_o 69._o of_o the_o council_n of_o trullo_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o that_o place_n be_v as_o have_v be_v say_v call_v the_o sanctuary_n and_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o temple_n by_o curtain_n 67._o theodor._n hist_o eccl._n lib._n 1._o c._n 31._o syne_n ep._n 67._o whence_o it_o be_v that_o theodoret_n speak_v of_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v that_o it_o be_v beautify_v with_o curtain_n or_o royal_a tapestry_n this_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n what_o be_v intend_v by_o synesius_n bishop_n of_o ptolemais_n by_o the_o mystical_a veil_n if_o he_o do_v not_o thereby_o mean_v the_o linnen-cloth_n wherewith_o in_o some_o place_n they_o cover_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o place_n where_o the_o holy_a table_n stand_v shall_v not_o be_v accessible_a and_o alike_o common_a unto_o all_o person_n 4._o hist_o eccl._n l._n 10._o c._n 4._o it_o be_v compass_v in_o with_o wooden_a rail_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o eusebius_n in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o church_n of_o tyre_n and_o as_o it_o appear_v by_o sundry_a other_o passage_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o fine_a we_o learn_v by_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n or_o one_o table_n in_o each_o temple_n and_o church_n eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n represent_v the_o beauty_n and_o magnificent_a building_n of_o the_o temple_n of_o tyre_n which_o paulin_n bishop_n of_o the_o place_n cause_v to_o be_v build_v and_o descend_v to_o particularise_v what_o be_v most_o curious_a and_o rare_a in_o it_o he_o observe_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o sole_a altar_n in_o it_o 4._o id._n l._n 10._o c._n 4._o and_o seek_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o this_o altar_n and_o its_o situation_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o church_n a_o image_n or_o representation_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o paulin_n its_o pastor_n of_o who_o he_o speak_v as_o of_o its_o most_o holy_a place_n amos._n chrysost_n hom_n 7._o in_o rom._n id._n â—om_n 18_o 2_o cor._n hier._n ep._n 2._o id._n in_o cap._n 3._o amos._n st._n chrysostom_n speak_v plain_o of_o the_o altar_n of_o the_o temple_n where_o he_o live_v as_o have_v but_o one_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o exhort_v his_o hearer_n unto_o unity_n because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o baptism_n one_o only_a table_n and_o one_o baptismal_a fountain_n st._n hierom_n also_o speak_v of_o the_o altar_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o singular_a number_n as_o be_v but_o one_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o the_o church_n have_v but_o one_o altar_n which_o he_o can_v not_o have_v say_v if_o there_o have_v be_v indeed_o several_a in_o one_o church_n this_o be_v also_o what_o socrates_n will_v intimate_v 21._o soerat_fw-la hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 21._o when_o observe_v that_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n be_v contrive_v after_o a_o manner_n very_o different_a from_o other_o church_n solit_fw-la athan._n ad_fw-la solit_fw-la he_o give_v this_o reason_n that_o the_o altar_n therein_o stand_v to_o the_o west_n and_o not_o to_o the_o east_n st._n athanasius_n make_v mention_n of_o the_o plunder_v of_o the_o eminent_a church_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v of_o the_o holy_a table_n in_o the_o singular_a number_n even_o as_o of_o the_o episcopal_a chair_n whereby_o he_o give_v it_o plain_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o table_n or_o one_o altar_n as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o chair_n it_o be_v also_o the_o language_n of_o peter_n his_o successor_n 20._o apud_fw-la theod._n l._n
it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a who_o the_o sermon_n be_v the_o word_n whereof_o we_o intend_v to_o cite_v they_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o invocation_n of_o almighty_a god_n 405._o de_fw-fr pasch_fw-mi hom._n 5._o lib._n 9_o p._n 405._o and_o in_o the_o same_o sermon_n he_o attribute_n it_o unto_o sanctification_n the_o sanctification_n say_v he_o be_v pronounce_v he_o say_v take_v and_o drink_v facundus_n of_o hermiane_n the_o lord_n call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v bless_v and_o the_o cup_n which_o he_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n gregory_n the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 7._o epist_n l._n 7._o what_o we_o say_v of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n present_o after_o invocation_n it_o be_v because_o the_o apostle_n be_v wont_a to_o consecrate_v the_o host_n of_o the_o oblation_n 63._o epist_n 63._o by_o that_o prayer_n only_o which_o some_o have_v observe_v after_o he_o that_o have_v write_v of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n as_o amalarius_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 26._o walafridus_n strabo_n cap._n 20_o and_o berno_n cap._n 1._o isidore_z of_o sevill_n 15._o de_fw-fr eccles_n offic_n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o st._n peter_n first_o of_o all_o institute_v the_o order_n of_o prayer_n by_o the_o which_o be_v consecrate_v the_o sacrifice_n offer_v unto_o god_n and_o elsewhere_o it_o be_v call_v a_o sacrifice_n as_o a_o holy_a action_n because_o it_o be_v consecrate_v by_o mystical_a prayer_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o passion_n which_o our_o lord_n suffer_v for_o we_o the_o book_n of_o charlemagne_n touch_v image_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n etc._n etc._n be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o priest_n by_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o name_n of_o god_n 32._o de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cler._n l._n 1._o c._n 32._o rabanus_n maurus_n the_o lord_n first_o of_o all_o consecrate_a by_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o give_v they_o unto_o his_o disciple_n which_o his_o apostle_n imitate_v practise_v afterward_o and_o teach_v their_o successor_n to_o do_v so_o likewise_o which_o the_o whole_a church_n do_v now_o practice_v all_o the_o world_n over_o 33._o ibid._n c._n 33._o and_o again_o as_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v embalm_v with_o sweet_a spice_n be_v due_o put_v into_o a_o new_a sepulchre_n so_o in_o like_a manner_n in_o his_o church_n his_o mystical_a body_n be_v prepare_v with_o the_o perfume_n of_o holy_a prayer_n it_o be_v administer_v in_o sacred_a vessel_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o priest_n 2._o serm._n 11_o t._n 4._o bibl._n patr._n part_n 2._o to_o the_o end_n believer_n may_v receive_v it_o egberâ—_n against_o the_o cathari_n in_o the_o xii_o century_n seem_v also_o to_o refer_v the_o consecration_n unto_o the_o benediction_n although_o his_o doctrine_n be_v quite_o different_a from_o that_o of_o rabanus_n have_v we_o no_o other_o testimony_n but_o these_o abovementioned_a and_o which_o be_v frequent_o allege_v they_o be_v doubtless_o sufficient_a to_o prove_v that_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v perform_v by_o prayer_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o but_o because_o the_o thing_n be_v of_o great_a importance_n the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v if_o i_o join_v the_o follow_a testimony_n unto_o the_o former_a to_o begin_v with_o st._n fulgentius_n who_o in_o the_o fragment_n of_o his_o book_n against_o fabian_n say_v 202._o exit_fw-la libro_fw-la 8._o p._n 202._o you_o have_v imagine_v touch_v the_o prayer_n by_o the_o which_o at_o the_o time_n of_o sacrifice_n the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v implore_v that_o it_o will_v seem_v to_o imply_v that_o he_o be_v local_o present_a and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v sanctify_v the_o sacrifice_n and_o baptism_n by_o his_o divine_a virtue_n macarius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n in_o the_o eight_o act_n of_o the_o vi_o general_a council_n we_o say_v he_o e._n tom._n 5._o council_n p._n 99_o e._n draw_v near_o unto_o the_o mystical_a blessing_n and_o be_v sanctify_v be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n and_o of_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o saviour_n of_o all_o the_o xvi_o council_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v anno._n 693._o say_v c._n can._n 6._o t._n 5._o council_n p._n 430._o c._n that_o the_o apostle_n teach_v we_o to_o take_v a_o whole_a loaf_n and_o to_o put_v it_o upon_o the_o table_n or_o altar_n to_o be_v bless_v and_o again_o our_o assembly_n have_v appoint_v by_o a_o general_a consent_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v present_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n a_o entire_a and_o good_a loaf_n to_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o ministerial_a benediction_n a_o council_n of_o constantinople_n compose_v of_o 338._o bishop_n assemble_v anno._n 754._o say_v that_o the_o lord_n will_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 756._o act_n 6._o council_n 2._o niceni_n t._n 5._o council_n p._n 756._o as_o a_o true_a figure_n or_o image_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v become_v his_o divine_a body_n and_o will_v you_o know_v how_o the_o priest_n which_o make_v the_o oblation_n say_v the_o father_n interpose_v to_o make_v it_o holy_a whereas_o it_o be_v common_a to_o wit_n by_o his_o prayer_n whereby_o he_o beg_v of_o god_n the_o presence_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n george_n pachimer_n 290._o in_o epist_n 9_o t._n 1._o p._n 290._o paraphraser_n of_o the_o pretend_a denys_n the_o areopagite_n declare_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v consecrate_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n by_o bless_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o holy_a cup._n in_o the_o ancient_a formulary_n of_o a_o uncertain_a author_n publish_v by_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr bignon_n edit_fw-la c._n 8._o p._n 121._o ult_n edit_fw-la the_o author_n whereof_o live_v in_o the_o day_n of_o lovis_n the_o debonnair_a we_o find_v that_o this_o prince_n to_o honour_v the_o church_n order_v that_o all_o those_o shall_v be_v set_v free_a and_o at_o liberty_n that_o be_v admit_v into_o holy_a order_n and_o say_v he_o who_o consecrate_v by_o the_o intervention_n of_o their_o prayer_n 18._o de_fw-fr ordine_fw-la baptism_n do_fw-mi 18._o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n theodulph_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n by_o the_o invisible_a consecration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n pope_n nicolas_n the_o first_o write_v unto_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n 489._o tom._n 6._o council_n p._n 489._o attribute_n the_o consecration_n unto_o the_o benediction_n and_o sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o word_n be_v find_v cite_v in_o the_o iv_o act_n of_o the_o council_n assemble_v against_o photius_n 738._o ibid._n p_o 738._o which_o the_o latin_n call_v the_o viii_o ecumenical_a council_n the_o council_n of_o cressy_n assemble_v anno._n 858._o say_v 129._o tom._n 3._o conc._n gall._n p._n 129._o that_o consecratton_n be_v make_v by_o prayer_n and_o by_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n charles_n the_o bald_a king_n of_o france_n and_o emperor_n of_o the_o west_n write_v unto_o pope_n adrian_n the_o second_o complain_v of_o some_o sharp_a and_o bitter_a word_n which_o this_o pope_n use_v against_o he_o write_v unto_o he_o among_o other_o thing_n we_o can_v think_v that_o such_o word_n can_v proceed_v out_o of_o your_o mouth_n 265._o supplem_fw-la conc._n gal._n p._n 265._o as_o make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o devout_a and_o holy_a prayer_n hugh_n maynard_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n allege_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o two_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o corby_n viz_o a_o old_a explication_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o a_o ancient_a treatise_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o both_o which_o the_o consecration_n be_v attribute_v unto_o prayer_n in_o the_o former_a of_o these_o manuscript_n be_v find_v these_o word_n by_o maynard_n relation_n the_o sacrifice_n be_v those_o which_o be_v consecrate_v with_o prayer_n 13._o p._n 12._o p._n 13._o and_o in_o the_o other_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v thing_n make_v holy_a because_o they_o be_v consecrate_v by_o mystical_a prayer_n which_o word_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o this_o learned_a friar_n be_v upon_o a_o matter_n take_v out_o of_o s._n isidore_n lib._n 6._o orig._n c._n 19_o ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n in_o italy_n in_o the_o ten_o century_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o contempt_n of_o canon_n 183._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 183._o first_o part._n the_o oblation_n say_v he_o which_o be_v to_o be_v present_v and_o distribute_v unto_o the_o people_n be_v consecrate_v chief_o by_o the_o prayer_n wherein_o we_o say_v unto_o god_n our_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n he_o borrow_v from_o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o fine_a the_o whole_a greek_a church_n
this_o be_v my_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o many_o o._n he_o make_v no_o mention_n then_o of_o the_o divinity_n in_o show_v the_o type_n of_o that_o passion_n e._n not_o any_o o._n but_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n e._n it_o be_v true_a o_o the_o body_n than_o be_v crucify_a and_o venerable_a bede_n 14._o bede_n in_o marc._n c._n 14._o he_o himself_o break_v the_o bread_n which_o he_o present_v unto_o his_o disciple_n that_o he_o may_v show_v the_o fraction_n of_o his_o body_n also_o it_o be_v without_o all_o doubt_n that_o christian_n careful_o observe_v this_o ceremony_n for_o they_o consecrate_v a_o loaf_n great_a or_o less_o according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_n which_o be_v divide_v into_o several_a morsel_n to_o be_v distribute_v unto_o each_o communicant_a all_o the_o liturgy_n that_o be_v extant_a true_a or_o false_a testify_v this_o fraction_n and_o all_o the_o holy_a father_n confirm_v it_o according_o we_o read_v in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n sergius_n who_o hold_v the_o chair_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n that_o he_o ordain_v that_o at_o the_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n extr._n t._n 5._o council_n p._n 407._o extr._n the_o people_n and_o clergy_n shall_v sing_v lamb_n of_o god_n that_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o hugh_n maynard_n who_o we_o mention_v before_o have_v cause_v to_o be_v print_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o st._n gregory_n some_o ancient_a manuscript_n which_o contain_v several_a liturgy_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o all_o these_o liturgy_n which_o be_v of_o the_o ten_o and_o eleven_o century_n the_o fraction_n which_o we_o speak_v of_o be_v therein_o find_v in_o that_o of_o ratold_a abbot_n of_o corby_n who_o live_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ten_o century_n this_o prayer_n be_v make_v when_o the_o body_n be_v break_v o_o lord_n vouchsafe_v to_o send_v if_o it_o be_v thy_o will_n 265._o appear_v ad_fw-la lib._n sacram._n greg._n p._n 265._o thy_o holy_a angel_n upon_o this_o holy_a and_o immortal_a mystery_n to_o wit_n upon_o thy_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o o_o lord_n we_o break_v it_o and_o be_v please_v to_o bless_v it_o and_o vouchsafe_v to_o make_v we_o fit_a to_o handle_v it_o with_o pure_a hand_n and_o sense_n and_o to_o receive_v it_o worthy_o in_o another_o of_o these_o manuscript_n towards_o the_o year_n 1079._o 276._o ibid._n p._n 276._o there_o be_v also_o mention_v make_v of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n into_o several_a part_n and_o in_o fine_a in_o a_o three_o of_o the_o year_n 1032._o or_o thereabouts_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o while_o the_o bishop_n be_v make_v the_o fraction_n 24._o in_o notis_n p_o 24._o he_o say_v lamb_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v break_v he_o bite_v in_o communicate_v in_o part_n of_o the_o oblation_n there_o be_v frequent_a mention_n make_v of_o this_o fraction_n in_o those_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n abovementioned_a alibi_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 13._o p._n 58._o &_o l._n 2._o c._n 30._o p._n 141._o &_o alibi_fw-la the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n observe_v what_o we_o have_v already_o allege_v of_o pope_n sergius_n and_o because_o there_o be_v some_o who_o be_v scrupulous_a because_o the_o roman_a order_n command_v to_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o reproach_n they_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o of_o the_o father_n 29._o apud_fw-la cassan_n in_o litur_fw-la c._n 29._o we_o be_v inform_v say_v he_o that_o some_o person_n of_o late_a time_n do_v find_v and_o think_v strange_a that_o the_o roman_a order_n enjoin_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o be_v break_v as_o if_o they_o have_v not_o read_v or_o that_o they_o have_v forget_v what_o be_v write_v in_o the_o gospel_n that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v bread_n that_o he_o bless_v it_o and_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n say_v take_v eat_v etc._n etc._n and_o what_o be_v read_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o the_o primitive_a church_n continue_v with_o one_o accord_n in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o fellowship_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o in_o break_v of_o bread_n and_o watch_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o prayer_n as_o for_o the_o holy_a father_n he_o say_v that_o forbear_v at_o this_o time_n to_o speak_v of_o all_o other_o who_o celebrate_v the_o divine_a mystery_n as_o they_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o evangelist_n he_o content_v himself_o to_o instance_n in_o the_o example_n of_o that_o woman_n mention_v by_o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o his_o dialogue_n who_o smile_v when_o she_o hear_v gregory_n call_v that_o loaf_n of_o bread_n which_o she_o herself_o have_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o custom_n of_o the_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o humbert_n cardinal_n of_o blanch-selva_a ground_n the_o slander_n he_o make_v against_o the_o greek_n in_o this_o same_o eleven_o century_n in_o that_o they_o use_v oblation_n which_o have_v be_v before_o consecrate_v during_o the_o lent_n because_o that_o oblige_a they_o to_o separate_v the_o benediction_n and_o break_v the_o bread_n from_o the_o distribution_n of_o it_o and_o indeed_o during_o lent_n they_o do_v not_o full_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n but_o on_o saturday_n and_o sunday_n and_o on_o that_o day_n they_o keep_v some_o of_o the_o consecrate_a symbol_n to_o communicate_v the_o other_o day_n of_o the_o week_n and_o so_o they_o be_v constrain_v to_o do_v that_o at_o several_a time_n which_o our_o saviour_n do_v at_o once_o when_o he_o celebrate_v his_o sacrament_n thereupon_o humbert_n press_v his_o enemy_n nicetas_n b._n humbert_n contr_n nicet_fw-la t._n 4._o bibl._n pat._n part_n 2._o p._n 246._o â—id_n p._n 216._o b._n by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n we_o read_v say_v he_o that_o the_o lord_n himself_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n not_o a_o imperfect_a but_o a_o perfect_a commemoration_n in_o give_v unto_o they_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v break_v and_o at_o the_o same_o instant_a break_a and_o distribute_v for_o he_o not_o only_o bless_v it_o defer_v till_o next_o day_n to_o break_v it_o neither_o content_v he_o himself_o to_o break_v it_o but_o he_o distribute_v it_o present_o after_o have_v break_v it_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o bless_a martyr_n pope_n alexander_n the_o five_o after_o st_n peter_n insert_v the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n say_v not_o as_o oft_o as_o you_o do_v this_o but_z as_o often_o as_o you_o do_v these_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o you_o bless_v that_o you_o break_v and_o that_o you_o distribute_v you_o do_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o because_o each_o of_o these_o three_o thing_n the_o blessing_n without_o the_o distribution_n do_v not_o perfect_o represent_v the_o commemoration_n of_o jesus_n christ_n no_o more_o than_o the_o distribution_n do_v without_o the_o benediction_n and_o the_o break_v i_o say_v nothing_o here_o of_o the_o decretal_a of_o pope_n alexander_n which_o be_v a_o forge_a and_o a_o counterfeit_a piece_n as_o be_v all_o the_o decretal_n of_o the_o first_o pope_n until_o siricius_n it_o suffice_v that_o until_o the_o day_n of_o humbert_n and_o also_o before_o it_o be_v own_v to_o be_v true_a that_o so_o its_o authority_n may_v serve_v to_o prove_v the_o ceremony_n of_o break_v the_o bread_n as_o a_o thing_n essential_a in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n also_o we_o see_v that_o most_o christian_a communion_n observe_v it_o at_o this_o time_n not_o distribute_v the_o holy_a bread_n unto_o the_o communicant_n until_o it_o be_v break_v in_o parcel_n to_o give_v a_o piece_n or_o morsel_n unto_o each_o one_o so_o it_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o greek_n the_o moscovite_n the_o russian_n and_o the_o abassins_n for_o they_o make_v a_o loaf_n of_o bread_n great_a or_o less_o either_o in_o breadth_n or_o thickness_n according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_n so_o that_o have_v bless_v and_o consecrate_v it_o they_o break_v it_o into_o little_a bit_n to_o distribute_v it_o unto_o those_o who_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o participate_v of_o this_o holy_a and_o divine_a sacrament_n from_o thence_o it_o be_v as_o st._n austin_n have_v observe_v that_o in_o some_o place_n they_o call_v the_o sacrament_n the_o parcel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o piece_n among_o the_o greek_n the_o fragment_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o portion_n and_o piece_n of_o the_o eucharist_n break_v and_o the_o holy_a parcel_n as_o for_o the_o latin_a
understand_v the_o subdeacon_n which_o show_v that_o the_o deacon_n be_v not_o comprise_v in_o the_o prohibition_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o these_o minister_n also_o the_o iv_o council_n of_o carthage_n suffer_v the_o deacon_n to_o administer_v unto_o the_o people_n in_o case_n of_o necessity_n 41._o council_n carthag_n 4._o c._n 38._o ambros_n de_fw-fr offic_n l._n 1._o c._n 41._o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n even_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o priest_n but_o by_o his_o order_n st._n ambrose_n speak_v of_o the_o deacon_n and_o martyr_n st._n laurence_n say_v that_o he_o distribute_v the_o cup_n and_o st._n leo_n in_o a_o sermon_n where_o he_o treat_v of_o his_o martyrdom_n laurent_n serm._n infestiv_o laurent_n and_o of_o his_o triumph_n advance_v his_o dignity_n by_o administer_a of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o elsewhere_o make_v the_o panegyric_n of_o st._n vincent_n who_o be_v also_o a_o deacon_n and_o levite_n 2._o in_o nativit_fw-la vincent_n c._n 2._o he_o say_v that_o he_o administer_v the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n unto_o believer_n for_o their_o salvation_n george_n cassander_n allege_v in_o his_o liturgy_n these_o word_n of_o a_o certain_a book_n which_o treat_v of_o all_o the_o divine_a office_n 31._o apud_fw-la cassandr_n in_o liturg_n c._n 31._o the_o deacon_n be_v those_o unto_o who_o it_o belong_v to_o set_v in_o order_n upon_o the_o holy_a table_n the_o offering_n of_o the_o people_n which_o be_v to_o be_v consecrate_v and_o after_o the_o consecration_n to_o distribute_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o in_o the_o dialogue_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o a_o certain_a deacon_n who_o be_v affright_v at_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o pagan_n 7._o gregor_n l._n in_o dial_n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o as_o he_o be_v administer_a the_o cup_n unto_o the_o people_n let_v it_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n whereby_o it_o be_v break_v in_o spain_n they_o administer_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o vi_o century_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o first_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ilerda_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 524._o in_o the_o greek_a church_n it_o be_v the_o deacon_n which_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o among_o the_o abassins_n the_o deacon_n give_v the_o bread_n in_o little_a bit_n and_o the_o sub-deacon_n the_o other_o symbol_n in_o a_o spoon_n of_o gold_n silver_n or_o of_o wood._n but_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o insist_v any_o long_o on_o a_o matter_n so_o clear_a and_o beside_o which_o be_v not_o of_o the_o great_a moment_n therefore_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o know_v that_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n the_o deacon_n give_v both_o symbol_n unto_o the_o communicant_n that_o afterward_o they_o administer_v but_o the_o cup_n only_o he_o which_o celebrate_v give_v the_o bread_n although_o this_o custom_n be_v not_o so_o soon_o admit_v in_o all_o part_n there_o be_v some_o place_n where_o the_o deacon_n in_o the_o iv_o century_n distribute_v the_o whole_a sacrament_n unto_o the_o faithful_a people_n and_o if_o in_o some_o church_n they_o be_v disturb_v in_o the_o possession_n of_o their_o right_n yet_o nevertheless_o they_o have_v common_o enjoy_v the_o privilege_n of_o administer_a the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n unto_o christian_n after_o he_o that_o consecrate_a have_v distribute_v the_o holy_a bread_n and_o it_o be_v they_o who_o among_o the_o greek_n distribute_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o people_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o prester_n john_n the_o deacon_n give_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o sub-deacon_n the_o wine_n as_o well_o unto_o the_o clergy_n as_o unto_o the_o people_n but_o this_o be_v worth_a the_o consider_v that_o in_o divers_a part_n of_o the_o west_n woman_n be_v permit_v to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o forasmuch_o as_o this_o abuse_n as_o far_o as_o i_o remember_v begin_v in_o italy_n 636._o gelas_n ep._n â—_o ad_fw-la episc_n â—ucan_n t._n 3._o council_n p._n 636._o pope_n gelasius_n be_v also_o the_o first_o if_o i_o be_o not_o mistake_v who_o endeavour_v to_o prevent_v it_o grievous_o censure_v the_o bishop_n of_o lucania_n for_o give_v this_o liberty_n to_o woman_n and_o suffer_v they_o to_o serve_v at_o the_o altar_n man_n be_v only_o call_v unto_o this_o office_n but_o it_o seem_v that_o this_o censure_n of_o gelasius_n have_v not_o all_o the_o success_n as_o can_v have_v be_v wish_v see_v that_o about_o 500_o year_n afterward_o to_o wit_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n in_o italy_n 261._o t._n 6._o council_n p._n 431._o t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 261._o in_o his_o synodal_n letter_n unto_o the_o priest_n of_o his_o diocese_n which_o have_v pass_v until_o our_o day_n for_o a_o sermon_n of_o pope_n leo_n the_o four_o be_v force_v to_o forbid_v woman_n to_o come_v near_o the_o altar_n or_o touch_v the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n because_o in_o all_o likelihood_n they_o administer_v it_o unto_o communicant_n and_o it_o be_v not_o only_o in_o italy_n this_o permission_n be_v give_v unto_o woman_n but_o also_o in_o divers_a province_n of_o france_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o vi_o council_n assemble_v at_o paris_n under_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a anno_fw-la 829._o 15._o council_n paris_n 6._o l._n 1._o c._n 15._o forbid_v it_o in_o one_o of_o its_o canon_n which_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o seven_o book_n cap._n 134._o of_o the_o capitulary_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a and_o of_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a his_o son_n a_o prohibition_n which_o isaac_n bishop_n of_o langre_n 23._o isaac_n ling._n can_v do_fw-mi 5._o c._n 7._o &_o 11._o c._n 23._o be_v constrain_v to_o renew_v some_o time_n after_o as_o for_o the_o person_n admit_v unto_o the_o communion_n they_o be_v believer_n therefore_o the_o deacon_n make_v the_o catechumeni_fw-la the_o energoumeni_n the_o penitent_n and_o general_o all_o such_o as_o be_v not_o initiate_v in_o the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n to_o go_v out_o and_o those_o people_n be_v not_o only_o not_o suffer_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o they_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o stay_v in_o the_o assembly_n when_o it_o be_v celebrate_v indeed_o that_o they_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o assist_v at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o always_o practise_v among_o christian_n see_v that_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o in_o the_o two_o first_o century_n and_o probable_o a_o good_a part_n of_o the_o three_o they_o hide_v not_o their_o mystery_n and_o do_v not_o celebrate_v with_o the_o door_n shut_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o work_v of_o justin_n martyr_n which_o show_v plain_o that_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v in_o the_o name_n of_o s._n james_n and_o s._n mark_n be_v forgery_n for_o therein_o be_v mention_n of_o exclude_v these_o sort_n of_o person_n above_o mention_v the_o deacon_n make_v they_o go_v out_o before_o the_o begin_n of_o consecrate_v the_o divine_a symbol_n which_o be_v also_o to_o be_v read_v in_o all_o the_o other_o liturgy_n and_o i_o shall_v not_o stand_v to_o prove_v this_o matter_n be_v indisputable_a and_o own_a by_o all_o the_o world_n the_o truth_n whereof_o be_v easy_o to_o be_v see_v by_o such_o as_o please_v to_o read_v the_o liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v remain_v and_o which_o by_o the_o care_n take_v therein_o by_o the_o deacon_n to_o shut_v out_o the_o catechumeni_fw-la the_o energoumeni_n the_o penitent_n and_o the_o uninitiate_v do_v manifest_o show_v that_o they_o have_v be_v make_v since_o the_o three_o century_n whatever_o care_v the_o author_n of_o some_o of_o they_o have_v take_v to_o shroud_v themselves_o under_o the_o name_n of_o some_o apostle_n or_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o only_o beliver_v be_v oblige_v to_o communicate_v this_o obligation_n regard_v they_o all_o in_o general_a for_o the_o penitent_n be_v not_o think_v to_o be_v believer_n during_o the_o time_n of_o their_o penance_n the_o sin_n they_o have_v commit_v and_o for_o which_o they_o have_v be_v censure_v to_o undergo_v the_o burden_n of_o this_o penance_n have_v make_v they_o fall_v from_o this_o privilege_n and_o happy_a state_n when_o i_o speak_v of_o believer_n i_o do_v not_o mean_v only_o such_o as_o be_v grow_v up_o and_o such_o as_o be_v of_o year_n of_o discretion_n but_o also_o child_n therefore_o we_o be_v necessary_o engage_v to_o make_v two_o consideration_n of_o the_o person_n of_o communicant_n the_o first_o shall_v treat_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o adult_n the_o second_o that_o of_o child_n as_o for_o the_o communion_n of_o person_n of_o age_n and_o year_n of_o discretion_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o they_o be_v all_o oblige_a to_o communicate_v when_o
have_v always_o the_o sacrament_n ready_a to_o communicate_v sick_a folk_n be_v they_o old_a or_o young_a that_o they_o may_v not_o die_v without_o communicate_v gautier_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n prescribe_v the_o same_o unto_o his_o priest_n in_o his_o capitulary_n of_o the_o year_n 869._o and_o riculfe_n bishop_n of_o soissons_fw-fr unto_o his_o in_o the_o year_n 889._o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v infant_n which_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v give_v present_o after_o baptism_n by_o the_o same_o word_n whereby_o s._n austin_n prove_v it_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n call_v the_o roman_a order_n be_v write_v as_o some_o think_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o and_o as_o other_o think_v in_o the_o eleven_o in_o that_o book_n this_o decree_n be_v to_o be_v see_v 84._o ord._n rom._n t._n 10._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 84._o care_n be_v to_o be_v take_v that_o young_a child_n receive_v no_o food_n after_o they_o be_v baptise_a and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o give_v they_o suck_v without_o great_a necessity_n until_o they_o have_v participate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n 73._o greg._n lib._n sac._n p._n 73._o nevertheless_o in_o s._n gregory_n time_n it_o be_v not_o forbid_v to_o give_v they_o suck_v but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o and_o beginning_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n this_o pity_n be_v show_v unto_o these_o poor_a infant_n and_o for_o the_o difficulty_n there_o be_v in_o make_v they_o swallow_v bread_n they_o be_v communicate_v with_o the_o bless_a wine_n only_o 530._o pasch_fw-mi 2._o ep._n 32._o t._n 7._o conc_fw-fr patr_n 1._o p._n 530._o so_o it_o be_v enjoin_v by_o pope_n paschal_n the_o second_o who_o succeed_v unto_o vrban_n the_o second_o anno_fw-la 1099._o according_o to_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n computation_n and_o this_o custom_n continue_v after_o his_o death_n as_o hugh_n of_o s._n victor_n testify_v who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a book_n of_o ceremony_n sacrament_n office_n and_o observation_n 1376._o l._n 1._o c._n 20._o t._n 10._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 1376._o unto_o child_n new_a bear_v say_v he_o must_v be_v administer_v with_o the_o priest_n finger_n the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o species_n of_o blood_n because_o such_o in_o that_o state_n do_v natural_o suck_v and_o he_o say_v it_o must_v be_v so_o do_v according_a to_o the_o first_o institution_n of_o the_o church_n he_o lament_v the_o ignorance_n of_o priest_n who_o say_v he_o retain_v the_o form_n and_o not_o the_o thing_n give_v unto_o they_o wine_n instead_o of_o blood_n which_o he_o wish_v may_v be_v abolish_v if_o it_o can_v be_v do_v without_o offend_v the_o ignorant_a nevertheless_o this_o practice_n of_o give_v a_o little_a wine_n unto_o young_a child_n after_o baptism_n continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o divers_a part_n of_o the_o western_a church_n 25._o lindan_n panop_n l._n 4._o c._n 25._o as_o appear_v by_o the_o word_n of_o hugh_n of_o s._n victor_n and_o some_o have_v observe_v that_o not_o much_o above_o one_o hundred_o year_n ago_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v use_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o dordrecht_n in_o holland_n 40._o apud_fw-la arcad._n de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 3._o c._n 40._o before_o it_o embrace_v the_o protestant_n reform_v religion_n in_o fine_a simon_n of_o thessalonica_n cabasilas_n jeremy_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n also_o defend_v this_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v not_o only_o of_o person_n of_o discretion_n but_o also_o of_o young_a child_n this_o tradition_n thus_o establish_v there_o only_o rest_v to_o finish_v this_o chapter_n to_o speak_v something_o touch_v the_o word_n of_o the_o distributer_n and_o of_o the_o communicant_a when_o the_o lord_n give_v unto_o the_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o in_o give_v they_o the_o symbol_n of_o wine_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n or_o this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o apostle_n say_v any_o thing_n in_o justin_n martyr_n time_n 2._o apolog._n 2._o the_o distributer_n nor_o the_o communicant_a say_v nothing_o but_o the_o deacon_n give_v unto_o the_o believer_n bread_n and_o wine_n which_o have_v be_v consecrate_v 271._o serom._n l._n 1._o p._n 271._o and_o it_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n some_o time_n after_o it_o be_v say_v unto_o the_o communicant_n in_o give_v they_o the_o sacrament_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o receiver_n answer_v amen_o as_o may_v be_v read_v in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n s._n ambrose_n s._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n s._n austin_n and_o elsewhere_o but_o it_o must_v also_o be_v observe_v that_o they_o say_v unto_o they_o you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o unto_o these_o word_n they_o answer_v amen_o as_o they_o have_v answer_v in_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v restify_v by_o s._n austin_n in_o his_o sermon_n unto_o the_o new_a baptise_a in_o s._n fulgentius_n in_o the_o day_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o and_o after_o they_o say_v in_o distribute_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n keep_v you_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n redeem_v you_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o believer_n answer_v so_o punctual_o amen_n such_o liberty_n the_o church_n have_v use_v in_o this_o circumstance_n of_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n among_o the_o greek_n they_o say_v unto_o the_o communicant_a 83._o in_o euchol_n p._n 83._o servant_n of_o god_n you_o do_v communicate_v of_o the_o holy_a body_n and_o precious_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n in_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o consider_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v give_v unto_o believer_n when_o they_o do_v participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o it_o be_v wherein_o we_o will_v employ_v the_o follow_a chapter_n chap._n xii_o of_o the_o thing_n distribute_v and_o receive_v what_o be_v distribute_v unto_o believer_n in_o communicate_v be_v the_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v bless_v and_o consecrate_a to_o be_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n i_o will_v not_o now_o examine_v the_o change_n which_o consecration_n may_v thereunto_o bring_v this_o not_o be_v the_o place_n to_o treat_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o treatise_n it_o will_v suffice_v here_o to_o inquire_v if_o christian_n have_v always_o participate_v of_o both_o symbol_n and_o if_o they_o have_v ever_o be_v permit_v to_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n as_o be_v speak_v or_o under_o one_o kind_n only_o as_o for_o the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n it_o be_v a_o undoubted_a truth_n that_o it_o have_v always_o be_v give_v to_o believer_n in_o all_o christian_a communion_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o contest_v on_o this_o subject_n at_o least_o in_o what_o regard_v the_o thing_n itself_o i_o mean_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o difference_n touch_v the_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v use_v in_o this_o mystery_n the_o great_a difficulty_n than_o be_v to_o know_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n we_o be_v indispensable_o force_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o to_o lay_v before_o the_o reader_n eye_n the_o practice_n of_o christian_n with_o the_o change_n and_o innovation_n which_o have_v therein_o happen_v jesus_n christ_n who_o distribute_v the_o bread_n unto_o his_o apostle_n give_v unto_o they_o also_o the_o cup_n and_o express_o command_v they_o all_o to_o drink_v of_o it_o as_o s._n matthew_n have_v write_v s._n mark_n have_v say_v that_o they_o all_o drink_v of_o it_o the_o christian_n immediate_o follow_v the_o apostle_n practise_v the_o very_a same_o but_o because_o it_o will_v make_v a_o whole_a volume_n to_o collect_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o ancient_n to_o prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o this_o matter_n and_o beside_o both_o roman_a catholic_n as_o well_o as_o protestant_n confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v institute_v this_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n that_o the_o apostle_n teach_v so_o and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o a_o long_a time_n as_o i_o think_v it_o may_v suffice_v to_o prove_v this_o tradition_n from_o age_n to_o age_n by_o some_o of_o the_o clear_a passage_n and_o to_o follow_v it_o until_o its_o abolish_n at_o the_o council_n of_o
tell_v we_o without_o fall_v into_o a_o great_a sin_n whereof_o he_o must_v be_v oblige_v to_o make_v great_a repentance_n from_o all_o which_o he_o conclude_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o steep_v sacrament_n and_o praise_v the_o wisdom_n of_o those_o who_o first_o establish_v this_o manner_n of_o communicate_v with_o the_o bread_n steep_v in_o wine_n say_v that_o pious_a man_n have_v prudent_o direct_v that_o the_o little_a portion_n of_o the_o body_n shall_v not_o be_v give_v dry_a as_o our_o lord_n have_v do_v but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v distribute_v unto_o believer_n steep_v in_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o shall_v happen_v that_o according_a to_o the_o precept_n of_o our_o saviour_n we_o shall_v eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n and_o that_o he_o that_o fear_v to_o sin_n in_o so_o great_a a_o matter_n may_v avoid_v the_o danger_n and_o he_o give_v for_o a_o reason_n of_o this_o conduct_n that_o we_o eat_v dry_a and_o drink_v liquid_a what_o go_v down_o the_o throat_n after_o have_v receive_v it_o in_o the_o mouth_n either_o together_o or_o separately_z and_o because_o some_o consider_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v the_o steep_v morsel_n unto_o judas_n do_v not_o approve_v this_o manner_n of_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n he_o say_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o eucharist_n steep_v and_o the_o morsel_n which_o our_o lord_n give_v the_o disciple_n that_o betray_v he_o because_o the_o action_n which_o have_v a_o different_a occasion_n can_v agree_v well_o together_o afterward_o take_v with_o many_o other_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o braga_n of_o the_o year_n 675._o against_o the_o steep_v sacrament_n for_o a_o decree_n of_o pope_n julius_n he_o say_v this_o decree_n be_v no_o long_o of_o force_n with_o modern_a person_n and_o that_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n which_o surpass_v all_o other_o as_o well_o in_o reason_n as_o in_o authority_n have_v overcome_v this_o ancient_a constitution_n that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v think_v strange_a because_o the_o decree_n of_o other_o pope_n be_v change_v for_o the_o like_a and_o sometime_o upon_o small_a occasion_n but_o although_o this_o author_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n of_o who_o cardinal_n cusa_n cite_v something_o in_o cassander_n in_o his_o liturgy_n give_v we_o this_o form_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n with_o steep_v bread_n as_o establish_v in_o his_o time_n in_o the_o west_n it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v universal_o receive_v in_o all_o church_n without_o exception_n in_o fine_a beside_o what_o we_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o micrologue_n and_o of_o pope_n paschal_n who_o make_v his_o decree_n in_o the_o xii_o century_n arnold_n of_o bonneval_n contemporary_a with_o s._n bernard_n in_o his_o sermon_n of_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o s._n cyprian_n work_n show_v we_o sufficient_o that_o in_o the_o same_o xii_o century_n wherein_o he_o live_v the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n be_v not_o forbid_v the_o people_n when_o he_o say_v 330._o apud_fw-la cypr._n p._n 329._o ult_n edit_fw-la vid._n p._n 330._o it_o be_v under_o the_o doctor_n christ_n jesus_n that_o this_o discipline_n first_o of_o all_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n that_o christian_n shall_v drink_v blood_n whereof_o the_o use_n be_v so_o strict_o prohibit_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a law_n for_o the_o law_n forbid_v eat_v of_o blood_n and_o the_o gospel_n command_v to_o drink_v it_o and_o again_o we_o drink_v blood_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o command_v it_o be_v partaker_n by_o and_o with_o he_o of_o everlasting_a life_n and_o at_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o treatise_n he_o with_o several_a other_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n who_o live_v before_o he_o in_o that_o believer_n be_v partaker_n of_o one_o bread_n and_o of_o one_o cup_n do_v search_v a_o type_n of_o their_o union_n 33â—_n ibid._n p._n 33â—_n or_o rather_o of_o their_o spiritual_a unity_n in_o christ_n jesus_n who_o be_v the_o head_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n we_o also_o say_v he_o be_v make_v his_o body_n be_v tie_v and_o bind_v unto_o our_o head_n both_o by_o the_o sacrament_n and_o by_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o be_v member_n one_o of_o another_o we_o mutual_o render_v each_o other_o the_o duty_n of_o love_n we_o communicate_v by_o charity_n we_o participate_v with_o eat_v one_o and_o the_o same_o meat_n and_o drink_v one_o and_o the_o same_o drink_n which_o flow_v and_o spring_n from_o the_o spiritual_a rock_n which_o meat_n and_o drink_n be_v our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n i_o believe_v we_o may_v join_v unto_o arnold_n of_o bonneval_n peter_n de_fw-fr cell_n abbot_n of_o s._n remy_n of_o rheims_n who_o live_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n for_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o cloister_n discipline_n which_o be_v come_v to_o light_v but_o within_o these_o seven_o or_o eight_o year_n he_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o communication_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n 99_o t._n 3._o spicil_n p._n 99_o and_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n pour_v forth_o to_o wit_n of_o the_o lamb_n without_o spot_n purify_v we_o from_o all_o guilt_n and_o from_o all_o sin_n let_v we_o say_v something_o more_o formal_a peter_n of_o tarantes_n 1043._o apud_fw-la cassand_n de_fw-fr commun_n sub_fw-la utraque_fw-la specie_fw-la p._n 1043._o afterward_o pope_n under_o the_o name_n of_o innocent_n iv_o write_v that_o the_o most_o considerable_a as_o the_o priest_n and_o minister_n of_o the_o altar_n do_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n william_n of_o montelaudana_n in_o sundry_a place_n say_v he_o they_o communicate_v with_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o whole_a sacrament_n and_o peter_n de_fw-fr palude_fw-la testify_v that_o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v the_o practice_n in_o several_a church_n to_o communicate_v under_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o species_n richard_n de_fw-fr mediavilla_n be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n with_o innocent_a iu._n the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o give_v for_o a_o reason_n that_o those_o unto_o who_o they_o administer_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n know_v very_o well_o how_o to_o yield_v thereunto_o the_o great_a reverence_n and_o caution_n all_o these_o say_v cassander_n live_v about_o the_o 1300._o year_n of_o our_o lord_n wherefore_o the_o same_o cassander_n observe_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o thomas_n aquinas_n who_o defend_v the_o use_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n do_v not_o say_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v universal_o receive_v but_o in_o some_o church_n only_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n christian_n find_v so_o much_o consolation_n and_o benefit_n in_o participate_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o their_o lord_n that_o when_o in_o latter_a time_n they_o begin_v to_o tell_v they_o of_o the_o danger_n of_o effusion_n to_o dispose_v they_o to_o the_o use_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n there_o be_v several_a church_n that_o rather_o than_o they_o will_v be_v deprive_v of_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n invent_v certain_a little_a quill_n which_o be_v fasten_v unto_o the_o chalice_n by_o mean_n whereof_o they_o drink_v the_o mystical_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o beatus_fw-la rhenanus_fw-la 438._o p._n 438._o testify_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o tertullian_n book_n de_n corona_n militis_fw-la and_o cassander_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n 1036._o p._n 1036._o both_o of_o they_o in_o their_o time_n have_v see_v of_o these_o quill_n or_o little_a pipe_n which_o be_v use_v for_o communicate_v the_o laity_n let_v we_o descend_v yet_o low_o and_o we_o shall_v find_v about_o 35._o year_n before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n a_o example_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n in_o rome_n itself_o not_o indeed_o of_o the_o people_n but_o of_o all_o the_o cardinal_n deacon_n for_o vrban_n vi_o who_o begin_v the_o great_a schism_n which_o last_v from_o the_o year_n 1378._o until_o 1428._o be_v elect_v pope_n at_o rome_n anno_fw-la 1378._o in_o the_o place_n of_o gregory_n xi_o he_o solemn_o celebrate_v mass_n upon_o s._n peter_n be_v altar_n in_o his_o pontifical_a habit_n wherein_o all_o thing_n be_v perform_v according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o rubric_n and_o in_o fine_a he_o with_o his_o own_o hand_n give_v the_o communion_n unto_o all_o the_o cardinal_n deacon_n with_o the_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o it_o be_v always_o the_o manner_n of_o pope_n to_o do_v 306._o t._n 4._o p._n 306._o thus_o it_o be_v write_v unto_o lewis_n earl_n of_o flanders_n anno_fw-la 1378._o by_o pileiâ—de_n prata_n archbishop_n of_o ravenna_n and_o cardinal_n in_o one_o of_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n de_fw-fr achery_n but_o as_o from_o the_o
to_o take_v it_o when_o they_o please_v for_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v a_o abuse_n which_o indeed_o be_v tolerate_v along_o time_n in_o the_o church_n but_o can_v be_v no_o prejudice_n unto_o the_o practice_n general_o receive_v it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o those_o very_a person_n which_o carry_v home_o with_o they_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v it_o not_o in_o all_o likelihood_n until_o after_o they_o have_v eat_v part_n of_o it_o in_o the_o assembly_n and_o participate_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n nor_o that_o there_o be_v give_v unto_o sick_a folk_n at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n the_o eucharist_n steep_v because_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n extraordinary_a and_o that_o beside_o it_o be_v show_v by_o this_o practice_n that_o both_o symbol_n be_v believe_v to_o be_v necessary_a nor_o that_o the_o xi_o council_n of_o toledo_n permit_v the_o cup_n only_o to_o be_v give_v unto_o those_o who_o be_v so_o weak_a that_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o swallow_v down_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n unto_o who_o pope_n paschal_n ii_o join_n young_a child_n because_o this_o sufferance_n be_v ground_v upon_o invincible_a necessity_n as_o well_o as_o that_o which_o be_v practise_v by_o some_o protestant_a church_n towards_o those_o who_o have_v natural_o such_o a_o aversion_n for_o wine_n that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o their_o power_n to_o surmount_v in_o which_o case_n she_o dispense_v with_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o cup_n and_o be_v content_a to_o administer_v the_o bread_n only_o after_o what_o have_v be_v hitherto_o speak_v of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n i_o think_v it_o will_v be_v needless_a to_o add_v any_o more_o unto_o this_o history_n which_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o i_o have_v write_v large_a enough_o to_o satisfy_v the_o curiosity_n of_o those_o who_o desire_v to_o be_v inform_v of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o so_o important_a a_o matter_n as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o holy_a cup_n not_o but_o that_o a_o great_a number_n of_o other_o testimony_n may_v be_v allege_v for_o the_o establishment_n of_o this_o tradition_n but_o when_o i_o consider_v that_o if_o the_o great_a number_n of_o passage_n do_v not_o prejudice_v the_o matter_n which_o be_v examine_v yet_o it_o prove_v tedious_a unto_o the_o reader_n when_o too_o large_a i_o shall_v forbear_v allege_v any_o more_o to_o avoid_v tire_v those_o who_o shall_v give_v themselves_o the_o trouble_n of_o read_v this_o treatise_n and_o i_o forbear_v the_o rather_o that_o if_o they_o be_v person_n who_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n they_o will_v know_v of_o themselves_o without_o my_o help_n that_o there_o be_v many_o other_o in_o the_o work_v of_o tertullian_n of_o s._n ambrose_n gaudentius_n s._n jerome_n s._n austin_n beside_o those_o relate_v by_o gratian_n in_o his_o decree_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o the_o roman_a order_n in_o the_o book_n of_o image_n under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemagne_n in_o the_o write_n of_o rabanus_n of_o paschase_n of_o oecumenius_n theophylact_fw-mi fulbert_n of_o chartres_n humbert_n of_o blanch-selva_a of_o lanfranc_n guilmond_n rupert_n de_fw-fr duitz_n alger_n s._n bernard_n odo_n bishop_n of_o cambray_n of_o lombard_n master_n of_o the_o sentence_n and_o elsewhere_o as_o for_o such_o as_o have_v not_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o read_v the_o holy_a father_n they_o may_v sufficient_o inform_v themselves_o of_o what_o i_o have_v write_v how_o christian_n have_v from_o time_n to_o time_n govern_v themselves_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n therefore_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o in_o touch_v a_o circumstance_n which_o i_o have_v almost_o forget_v and_o which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v unto_o any_o it_o concern_v a_o chalice_n of_o saint_n remy_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n this_o prelate_n who_o be_v so_o famous_a in_o our_o france_n especial_o after_o he_o have_v baptise_a clovis_n the_o first_o of_o our_o king_n who_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n this_o prelate_n i_o say_v do_v consecrate_v unto_o god_n a_o cup_n to_o distribute_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o people_n upon_o which_o he_o cause_v three_o latin_a verse_n to_o be_v ingrave_v which_o be_v preserve_v unto_o our_o day_n although_o the_o chalice_n be_v not_o in_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rheims_n have_v be_v constrain_v to_o melt_v it_o and_o to_o pay_v it_o for_o their_o ransom_n unto_o the_o norman_n above_o 700._o year_n ago_o and_o these_o verse_n plain_o show_v that_o in_o s._n remy_n time_n that_o be_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o v._o century_n the_o people_n do_v not_o participate_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n only_o but_o also_o of_o the_o cup_n of_o benediction_n flodoard_v cite_v they_o in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rheims_n and_o i_o will_v make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o represent_v they_o in_o this_o history_n in_o the_o same_o stile_n in_o which_o they_o be_v write_v hauriat_fw-la hinc_fw-la populus_fw-la vitam_fw-la de_fw-la sanguine_fw-la sacro_fw-la 10._o flodoard_v histor_n remens_n l._n 1._o c._n 10._o injecto_fw-la aeternus_fw-la quem_fw-la fudit_fw-la vulnere_fw-la christus_fw-la remigius_n reddit_fw-la domino_fw-la sva_fw-la vota_fw-la sacerdos_n now_o i_o say_v to_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n it_o appear_v plain_o by_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v that_o the_o christian_a church_n universal_o practise_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n separately_z the_o space_n of_o 1000_o year_n that_o since_o that_o time_n they_o begin_v in_o some_o place_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n mix_v or_o steep_v from_o the_o eucharist_n steep_v they_o come_v in_o process_n of_o time_n to_o distribute_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n only_o not_o in_o all_o place_n but_o in_o some_o church_n until_o that_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n in_o the_o year_n 1415._o command_v by_o a_o public_a decree_n the_o communion_n to_o be_v give_v under_o one_o kind_n only_o which_o yet_o be_v not_o so_o general_o obey_v but_o that_o we_o have_v produce_v since_o that_o time_n example_n and_o instance_n of_o a_o contrary_a practice_n but_o in_o fine_a the_o council_n of_o trent_n make_v its_o last_o essay_n in_o the_o manner_n as_o have_v be_v above_o declare_v as_o for_o all_o the_o other_o christian_a church_n which_o hold_v no_o commerce_n with_o the_o latin_a they_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o symbol_n although_o it_o be_v with_o some_o little_a difference_n chap._n xiii_o the_o eucharist_n receive_v with_o the_o hand_n but_o because_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o know_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v distribute_v unto_o communicant_n if_o we_o do_v not_o at_o the_o same_o time_n know_v the_o manner_n they_o be_v receive_v by_o believer_n i_o think_v fit_a to_o employ_v this_o chapter_n in_o the_o inquiry_n of_o this_o custom_n and_o practice_n when_o jesus_n christ_n celebrate_v and_o institute_v his_o first_o sacrament_n he_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n take_v the_o greek_a word_n use_v by_o he_o in_o this_o place_n import_v to_o take_v with_o the_o hand_n or_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n what_o be_v give_v according_o the_o ancient_a christian_n which_o succeed_v the_o age_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v in_o the_o very_a same_o manner_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o all_o the_o communicant_o general_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n in_o the_o church_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n so_o tertullian_n teach_v we_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o idolatry_n where_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o a_o christian_a workman_n to_o make_v idol_n that_o be_v to_o say_v image_n of_o false_a god_n he_o express_v his_o anger_n against_o any_o among_o the_o christian_n 7._o tertul._n de_fw-fr idol_n c._n 7._o who_o come_v say_v he_o from_o make_v idol_n to_o church_n who_o lift_v up_o unto_o god_n the_o father_n the_o hand_n which_o be_v the_o maker_n of_o idol_n 3._o id._n de_fw-fr coron_n c._n 3._o and_o in_o fine_a which_o stretch_v forth_o those_o hand_n to_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n who_o give_v body_n unto_o devil_n and_o elsewhere_o we_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n from_o no_o other_o hand_n but_o from_o he_o who_o do_v preside_v 14._o id._n de_fw-fr orat._n c._n 14._o and_o in_o his_o book_n of_o prayer_n have_v say_v he_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o keep_v it_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n wherein_o he_o live_v teach_v we_o that_o there_o be_v certain_a priest_n who_o do_v not_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o communicant_n but_o permit_v each_o one_o that_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o take_v it_o 31._o clem._n alex._n strom._n l._n 1._o p._n 271._o apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liturg_n
that_o example_n shall_v inviolable_o be_v keep_v now_o it_o declare_v two_o several_a time_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v a_o whole_a leaf_n and_o break_v it_o in_o blessing_n it_o give_v it_o by_o parcel_n unto_o each_o of_o his_o disciple_n yet_o i_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o i_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o seven_o century_n example_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v put_v into_o the_o mouth_n of_o communicant_n but_o upon_o occasion_n that_o as_o i_o suppose_v be_v not_o to_o be_v insist_v upon_o in_o the_o appendix_n of_o the_o five_o tome_n of_o the_o achery_n collection_n be_v see_v the_o life_n of_o s._n magnobode_n bishop_n of_o anger_n be_v which_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v write_v by_o one_o that_o live_v at_o that_o time_n and_o as_o these_o sort_n of_o life_n be_v full_a of_o miracle_n which_o those_o shall_v have_v do_v who_o action_n be_v to_o be_v write_v among_o several_a attribute_v unto_o s._n magnobode_n there_o be_v mention_v first_o make_v of_o a_o certain_a blind_a person_n that_o be_v draw_v by_o the_o great_a reputation_n of_o this_o bishop_n come_v unto_o he_o as_o he_o be_v celebrate_v divine_a service_n desire_v he_o earnest_o and_o with_o a_o loud_a voice_n to_o restore_v he_o his_o sight_n this_o prelate_n be_v touch_v with_o his_o complaint_n pray_v for_o his_o recovery_n and_o have_v end_v the_o office_n of_o the_o mass_n he_o put_v say_v the_o author_n into_o his_o mouth_n with_o the_o benediction_n 137._o vita_fw-la magnob_n c._n 9_o append._n t._n 5._o spicileg_n p._n 137._o the_o perception_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n second_o there_o be_v mention_n of_o a_o young_a maid_n of_o quality_n at_o rome_n who_o be_v for_o three_o year_n space_n exceed_o afflict_v with_o a_o most_o grievous_a fever_n which_o all_o man_n think_v incurable_a she_o with_o tear_n desire_v to_o be_v carry_v to_o the_o man_n of_o god_n magnobode_n who_o miracle_n have_v already_o be_v noise_v abroad_o which_o her_o parent_n resolve_v to_o do_v and_o carry_v she_o to_o anger_n be_v where_o they_o find_v he_o at_o the_o same_o exercise_n that_o the_o blind_a man_n above_o mention_v have_v do_v who_o he_o restore_v to_o sight_n so_o that_o understand_v the_o cause_n of_o so_o great_a a_o journey_n 141._o ibid._n c._n 5._o p._n 141._o he_o receive_v they_o courteous_o and_o put_v into_o the_o little_a maid_n mouth_n the_o mystery_n or_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o he_o handle_v with_o his_o holy_a hand_n it_o be_v evident_a if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o these_o two_o occasion_n be_v extraordinary_a either_o if_o the_o person_n be_v consider_v on_o who_o these_o two_o miraculous_a recovery_n be_v make_v or_o if_o the_o exercise_n wherein_o they_o find_v this_o prelate_n be_v consider_v so_o that_o there_o can_v no_o consequence_n be_v draw_v for_o the_o practice_n of_o put_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o communicant_o in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n eloy_n bishop_n of_o noyon_n which_o be_v in_o the_o same_o tome_n of_o dom_n luke_n de_fw-fr achery_n collection_n and_o who_o live_v also_o in_o the_o seven_o century_n it_o appear_v that_o this_o bishop_n forbid_v among_o other_o thing_n to_o sing_v the_o song_n of_o pagan_n and_o he_o give_v this_o reason_n 217._o t._n 7._o spiâ—â—_n 217._o that_o it_o be_v not_o just_a they_o shall_v proceed_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o christian_n wherein_o be_v put_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o sacrament_n be_v there_o put_v either_o by_o he_o that_o celebrate_v or_o he_o that_o communicate_v and_o moreover_o the_o custom_n confirm_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o a_o universal_a council_n in_o the_o year_n 691._o require_v communicant_n to_o receive_v it_o with_o the_o hand_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v themselves_o put_v it_o in_o their_o mouth_n it_o can_v be_v reasonable_o think_v these_o word_n of_o s._n eloy_n make_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o common_o receive_v practice_n in_o fine_a at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n it_o be_v receive_v with_o the_o hand_n in_o england_n which_o then_o relate_v unto_o the_o latin_a state_n wherein_o we_o travel_v for_o venerable_a bede_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o certain_a man_n call_v caedmon_n who_o have_v pass_v most_o of_o his_o life_n as_o a_o secular_a and_o without_o holy_a order_n at_o last_o become_v a_o friar_n at_o the_o request_n of_o a_o abbess_n this_o man_n fall_v sick_a 24._o bed_n hist_o angl._n l._n 4._o c._n 24._o and_o find_v his_o death_n at_o hand_n desire_v the_o sacrament_n may_v be_v bring_v and_o have_v receive_v it_o in_o his_o hand_n say_v the_o historian_n he_o ask_v if_o they_o be_v all_o in_o charity_n with_o he_o since_o that_o time_n there_o begin_v to_o appear_v in_o the_o west_n but_o not_o sudden_o some_o alteration_n in_o this_o ancient_a custom_n but_o without_o abolish_n it_o quit_v for_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n write_v as_o some_o imagine_v in_o the_o nine_o or_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n or_o as_o other_o suppose_v in_o the_o eleven_o which_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v the_o most_o likely_a in_o the_o chapter_n of_o the_o order_n of_o procession_n if_o sometime_o the_o bishop_n please_v to_o celebrate_v mass_n on_o holy_a day_n there_o it_o may_v be_v see_v that_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n receive_v the_o communion_n with_o the_o hand_n and_o the_o subdeacon_n with_o the_o mouth_n edit_fw-la ordo_fw-la rom._n bibl._n pat._n t._n 10._o p._n 10._o ult_n edit_fw-la that_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n in_o kiss_v the_o bishop_n receive_v of_o he_o with_o their_o hand_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o subdeacon_n in_o kiss_v the_o bishop_n hand_n let_v they_o receive_v from_o he_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o their_o mouth_n and_o hugh_n maynard_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a allege_v something_a of_o this_o nature_n touch_v the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n relate_v to_o the_o mass_n of_o illyrica_n 383._o pag._n 383._o write_v as_o maynard_n conjecture_n a_o little_a before_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n that_o be_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ten_o he_o call_v it_o the_o mass_n of_o illyria_n because_o it_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o palatinate_n library_n 380._o pag._n 380._o and_o publish_v by_o mathias_n illyricus_n a_o protestant_n lutheran_n of_o this_o mass_n this_o benedictine_n friar_n cite_v these_o word_n 390._o pag._n 390._o then_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n receive_v the_o body_n in_o their_o hand_n it_o be_v say_v unto_o each_o of_o the_o communicant_n peace_n be_v with_o you_o but_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v that_o this_o manner_n of_o communicate_v be_v peculiar_a unto_o priest_n and_o deacon_n to_o the_o utter_a exclusion_n of_o other_o communicant_n at_o least_o in_o the_o nine_o century_n for_o we_o have_v be_v inform_v by_o reginon_n chronicle_n that_o in_o the_o year_n 869._o pope_n adrian_n the_o second_o at_o rome_n itself_o give_v the_o communion_n unto_o king_n lothair_n and_o that_o this_o prince_n receive_v in_o his_o hand_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 869._o regin_v in_o chron._n ad_fw-la a_o 869._o which_o be_v also_o to_o be_v conclude_v of_o all_o those_o which_o attend_v he_o unto_o who_o the_o pope_n administer_v the_o sacrament_n i_o shall_v then_o make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o believe_v that_o what_o the_o roman_a order_n speak_v of_o subdeacon_n communicate_v with_o the_o mouth_n be_v do_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o solemnity_n of_o the_o day_n on_o these_o occasion_n to_o distinguish_v betwixt_o the_o subdeacon_n and_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n who_o be_v superior_a unto_o they_o beside_o that_o this_o distinction_n begin_v not_o to_o be_v make_v until_o before_o the_o eleven_o century_n but_o in_o fine_a if_o we_o enter_v in_o the_o ten_o century_n we_o shall_v find_v it_o something_o divide_v concern_v this_o custom_n ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n die_v in_o the_o year_n 974._o in_o what_o we_o have_v rest_v of_o his_o work_n there_o may_v be_v see_v the_o two_o way_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o hand_n and_o with_o the_o mouth_n in_o the_o second_o sermon_n of_o easter_n he_o speak_v thus_o but_o o_o sadness_n 314._o t._n 2._o spicileg_n p._n 314._o i_o have_v see_v some_o sleight_n this_o council_n and_o will_v to_o god_n it_o be_v not_o such_o as_o ought_v to_o give_v example_n unto_o other_o that_o they_o continual_o lay_v snare_n to_o destroy_v even_o he_o who_o put_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n in_o their_o mouth_n say_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n profit_n you_o unto_o eternal_a life_n but_o in_o the_o follow_a page_n see_v here_o what_o he_o say_v 315._o ibid._n p._n 315._o if_o they_o have_v
along_o with_o he_o the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o usual_a custom_n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n speak_v of_o a_o great_a sickness_n of_o gorgonia_n 187._o greg._n nazian_n orat_fw-la 11._o p._n 187._o his_o sister_n if_o her_o hand_n say_v he_o have_v not_o hide_v some_o part_n of_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n s._n basil_n his_o intimate_a friend_n tell_v we_o that_o be_v first_o begin_v during_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n and_o that_o this_o custom_n which_o still_o continue_v in_o the_o desert_n among_o the_o friar_n and_o all_o over_o egypt_n among_o the_o people_n be_v innocent_a and_o deserve_v no_o reproof_n they_o be_v constrain_v say_v he_o during_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n 3._o basil_n ep._n 289._o t._n 3._o there_o be_v no_o priest_n or_o 〈◊〉_d inister_n that_o be_v to_o say_v deacon_n to_o take_v the_o communion_n with_o their_o own_o hand_n and_o it_o will_v be_v superfluous_a to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o thing_n intolerable_a because_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v effectual_o confirm_v by_o a_o long_a custom_n for_o all_o those_o who_o lead_v a_o monastic_a life_n in_o the_o wood_n where_o there_o be_v no_o priest_n have_v the_o eucharist_n in_o their_o house_n do_v receive_v it_o themselves_o at_o alexandria_n also_o and_o over_o all_o egypt_n each_o one_o of_o the_o people_n have_v most_o common_o the_o sacrament_n in_o their_o house_n for_o the_o priest_n make_v at_o once_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o distribute_v it_o he_o who_o receive_v it_o whole_a and_o entire_a at_o once_o and_o who_o take_v of_o it_o daily_o aught_o to_o believe_v that_o he_o participate_v thereof_o as_o effectual_o as_o if_o he_o receive_v it_o from_o the_o priest_n hand_n for_o also_o in_o the_o church_n the_o priest_n give_v one_o portion_n and_o he_o that_o receive_v it_o keep_v it_o with_o free_a liberty_n and_o so_o with_o his_o hand_n put_v it_o to_o his_o mouth_n it_o be_v then_o the_o same_o thing_n as_o to_o the_o virtue_n of_o it_o if_o there_o be_v receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n one_o portion_n or_o several_a portion_n at_o once_o it_o be_v collect_v out_o of_o s._n jerom_n to_o have_v be_v so_o practise_v at_o rome_n in_o his_o time_n for_o in_o his_o apology_n unto_o pammachius_n 6._o hieron_n ep._n 50._o c._n 6._o for_o the_o book_n which_o he_o have_v write_v against_o jovinian_a he_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n i_o know_v at_o rome_n they_o have_v this_o custom_n that_o believer_n shall_v daily_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o i_o neither_o approve_v nor_o condemn_v for_o let_v every_o one_o judge_n as_o be_v please_v but_o i_o arraign_v the_o conscience_n of_o those_o who_o communicate_v the_o same_o day_n that_o they_o have_v defile_v themselves_o with_o woman_n and_o who_o according_a to_o persius_n wash_v themselves_o at_o night_n in_o the_o river_n wherefore_o do_v they_o not_o dare_v to_o go_v towards_o the_o martyr_n why_o do_v they_o not_o go_v into_o the_o church_n be_v christ_n one_o thing_n in_o private_a and_o another_o in_o public_a what_o be_v not_o permit_v in_o the_o church_n be_v not_o permit_v at_o home_n i_o also_o refer_v unto_o this_o custom_n what_o s._n austin_n say_v of_o a_o believe_a woman_n 164._o aug._n oper_n imperf_n count_v jul._n l._n 3._o c._n 164._o that_o she_o madam_n a_o plaster_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o put_v upon_o her_o son_n eye_n who_o be_v natural_o blind_a it_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o she_o have_v keep_v there_o be_v in_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n a_o council_n of_o sarragossa_n in_o spain_n of_o the_o 380th_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 150._o ad_fw-la an._n 57_o n._n 150._o but_o which_o cardinal_n baronius_n think_v be_v assemble_v in_o the_o day_n of_o pope_n hormisda_n that_o be_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o six_o century_n in_o this_o council_n there_o be_v a_o canon_n find_v against_o those_o who_o have_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n do_v not_o there_o eat_v it_o edit_fw-la t._n 4._o conc._n p._n 684._o ult_n edit_fw-la if_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o any_o one_o have_v not_o eat_v the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n let_v he_o be_v anathematise_v for_o ever_o or_o as_o garsias_n loaysa_n have_v it_o those_o who_o receive_v the_o sarrament_n in_o the_o church_n and_o do_v not_o there_o eat_v it_o let_v they_o be_v anathema_n yet_o i_o will_v not_o assure_v that_o this_o canon_n be_v make_v to_o abolish_v the_o custom_n of_o carry_v home_o the_o sacrament_n and_o keep_v it_o for_o i_o find_v that_o the_o eleven_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 675._o explain_v the_o fourteen_o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o the_o same_o place_n which_o have_v order_v the_o same_o which_o that_o of_o sarragosa_n have_v i_o find_v i_o say_v that_o this_o council_n speak_v against_o those_o who_o have_v receive_v the_o eucharist_n throw_v it_o away_o through_o infidelity_n after_o all_o the_o custom_n of_o keep_v the_o sacrament_n continue_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o century_n and_o haply_o to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o seven_o for_o john_n moschus_n who_o it_o be_v think_v live_v about_o that_o time_n sigeberti_fw-la c._n 79._o bibl._n pat._n t._n 13._o p._n 1089._o continuat_fw-la sigeberti_fw-la relate_v in_o his_o spiritual_a field_n that_o a_o certain_a believe_a servant_n have_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n on_o holy-thursday_n wrap_v it_o in_o a_o clean_a cloth_n and_o lay_v it_o up_o in_o his_o cupboard_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o what_o we_o have_v already_o say_v of_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o antwerp_n may_v not_o be_v refer_v hereunto_o where_o that_o numerous_a people_n do_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n hide_v the_o eucharist_n in_o chest_n and_o holes_n for_o several_a year_n together_o and_o as_o christian_n keep_v the_o sacrament_n so_o they_o also_o carry_v it_o with_o they_o in_o their_o voyage_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o history_n of_o satyrus_n 315._o ambros_n de_fw-fr obitu_fw-la satyr_n t._n 4._o p._n 315._o brother_n to_o st._n ambrose_n for_o be_v in_o great_a danger_n in_o a_o storm_n at_o sea_n and_o be_v not_o yet_o baptise_a he_o desire_v one_o of_o the_o company_n who_o be_v baptise_a and_o who_o have_v the_o sacrament_n along_o with_o he_o to_o give_v he_o part_v of_o it_o which_o he_o give_v unto_o he_o satyrus_n take_v and_o bind_v what_o the_o christian_a have_v give_v he_o of_o the_o sacrament_n 36._o greg._n i._o dialog_n l._n 3._o c._n 36._o in_o a_o cloth_n and_o tie_v it_o about_o his_o neck_n he_o cast_v himself_o into_o the_o sea_n gregory_n the_o first_o in_o his_o dialogue_n testify_v almost_o the_o same_o of_o maximian_n bishop_n of_o syracuse_n and_o of_o his_o companion_n sail_v in_o the_o adriatic_a sea_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o shipwreck_n they_o receive_v say_v he_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o redeemer_n they_o must_v needs_o then_o carry_v along_o with_o they_o the_o eucharist_n and_o it_o must_v be_v note_v that_o maximian_n be_v not_o as_o yet_o bishop_n but_o abbot_n of_o s._n gregory_n monastery_n cardinal_n baronius_n in_o his_o church-annal_n produce_v a_o example_n of_o the_o same_o custom_n in_o the_o twelve_o century_n in_o the_o time_n of_o alexander_n the_o three_o and_z sheweth_z that_o it_o be_v practise_v in_o some_o place_n he_o take_v what_o he_o report_v from_o the_o act_n of_o the_o life_n of_o s._n laurence_n bishop_n of_o dublin_n 151._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la a_o 57_o n._n 151._o whence_o he_o cite_v these_o word_n they_o discover_v that_o four_o priest_n go_v along_o with_o a_o great_a company_n of_o man_n who_o public_o carry_v the_o eucharist_n with_o they_o for_o a_o viaticum_fw-la and_o for_o a_o certain_a guide_n of_o the_o way_n as_o be_v then_o the_o manner_n of_o many_o to_o do_v i_o will_v not_o here_o stand_v to_o examine_v if_o those_o act_n of_o the_o life_n of_o s._n laurence_n bishop_n of_o dublin_n be_v in_o their_o purity_n i_o will_v only_o say_v that_o surius_n from_o who_o this_o famous_a annalist_n have_v borrow_v what_o he_o relate_v in_o his_o annal_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o represent_v unto_o we_o without_o alteration_n those_o many_o thing_n which_o he_o have_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o collect_v although_o there_o be_v no_o forgery_n in_o the_o matter_n now_o mention_v 59_o arcud_v de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 3._o c._n 59_o arcudius_n a_o greek_a romanize_v testify_v that_o the_o monk_n among_o the_o greek_n carry_v the_o eucharist_n with_o they_o in_o their_o voyage_n at_o this_o time_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o rome_n to_o carry_v home_o the_o eucharist_n 94._o de_fw-fr la_fw-fr penit_fw-la publ_n part_n 1._o l._n 1._o
adim_n c._n 12._o be_v that_o of_o sign_n st._n austin_n say_v that_o our_o lord_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n when_o he_o give_v the_o sign_n of_o his_o body_n the_o three_o be_v that_o of_o figure_n 40._o tertul._n contr_n marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 40._o according_a to_o which_o tertullian_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n make_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n in_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n 19_o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 19_o and_o in_o the_o forego_n book_n he_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n give_v unto_o the_o bread_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n st._n gaudentius_n bishop_n of_o bress_n 3._o gaud._n tract_n 2._o in_o exod._n aug._n in_o psal_n 3._o say_v that_o the_o wine_n be_v offer_v in_o figure_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o his_o blood_n and_o st._n austin_n declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o his_o first_o sacrament_n recommend_v and_o give_v unto_o his_o apostle_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n it_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o sacrament_n ambros_n l._n 4._o de_fw-fr sacram._n apâ—d_v ambros_n false_o attribute_v unto_o st._n ambrose_n when_o he_o call_v the_o oblation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n this_o passage_n also_o be_v allege_v by_o paschas_fw-la rathbert_n 22._o â—ede_o in_o luc._n c._n 22._o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n venerable_a bede_n who_o die_v anno_fw-la 735_o speak_v the_o same_o language_n for_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o st._n luke_n he_o say_v that_o instead_o of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o jew_n passover_n our_o lord_n substitute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n 3._o id._n in_o psal_n 3._o and_o upon_o the_o 3d_o psalm_n he_o repeat_v the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n in_o his_o sacrament_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n this_o expression_n continue_v long_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n see_v charlemagne_n who_o live_v until_o the_o year_n 814_o use_v it_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n unto_o alcuin_n alcuin_n de_fw-fr ration_n sepâ—â—uzg_v ad_fw-la alcuin_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o septuagesima_fw-la our_o lord_n say_v he_o sup_v with_o his_o disciple_n break_v bread_n and_o also_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n for_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o leave_v they_o a_o great_a sacrament_n for_o our_o benefit_n christian_n druthmar_n will_v employ_v the_o same_o word_n in_o the_o ixth_o century_n the_o four_o be_v that_o of_o type_n serut_fw-la eâ—â—r_n de_fw-fr nature_n dei_fw-la non_fw-la serut_fw-la in_o this_o sense_n ephrem_n the_o syrian_a say_v in_o the_o ivth_o century_n that_o our_o lord_n take_v bread_n into_o his_o hand_n break_v it_o and_o bless_v it_o for_o a_o type_n of_o his_o immaculate_a body_n and_o that_o he_o bless_v the_o cup_n and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n for_o a_o type_n of_o his_o blood_n 4._o cyril_n hiâ—ros_fw-la mystag_n 4._o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o the_o type_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n give_v unto_o you_o and_o the_o blood_n in_o the_o type_n of_o wine_n st._n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n pasch_fw-mi greg._n nazian_n orat._n 42._o vol._n 2._o de_fw-mi pasch_fw-mi we_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o passover_n and_o nevertheless_o typical_o although_o this_o passover_n be_v more_o manifest_a than_o the_o old_a one_o for_o the_o legal_a passover_n i_o dare_v affirm_v be_v a_o obscure_a type_n of_o another_o type_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o again_o 1._o id._n orat._n 17._o p._n 273._o hieron_n in_o jerem._n c._n 31._o id._n l_o 2._o contr_n jovin_n ibid._n theod_n dialog_n 3._o id._n dialog_n 1._o he_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o type_n of_o his_o salvation_n st._n jerome_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o jeremiah_n the_o type_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v with_o wine_n and_o again_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v not_o water_n but_o wine_n for_o a_o type_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o again_o the_o mystery_n which_o our_o lord_n express_v in_o type_n of_o his_o passion_n theodoret_n speak_v of_o the_o holy_a bread_n call_v it_o the_o venerable_a and_o save_a type_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o type_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o the_o holy_a food_n be_v the_o type_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n the_o five_o be_v that_o of_o anti-type_n 13._o const_n apost_n l._n 5._o c._n 13._o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n say_v that_o our_o lord_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o mystery_n antitype_n of_o his_o body_n and_o precious_a blood_n judas_n not_o be_v there_o present_a and_o again_o he_o call_v the_o eucharist_n 26._o ibid._n l._n 6._o c._n 29._o ibid._n l._n 7._o c._n 26._o the_o anti-type_n of_o the_o royal_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o again_o he_o affirm_v that_o we_o celebrate_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n st._n macarius_n 27._o macar_n hom._n 27._o there_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o church_n bread_n and_o wine_n the_o anti-type_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n eustatius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n 2._o act._n 6._o cenc_n nicaen_fw-la 2._o expound_v these_o word_n of_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o proverb_n eat_v of_o my_o bread_n and_o drink_v the_o wine_n which_o i_o have_v mingle_v by_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n say_v he_o he_o mean_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o bodily_a member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n liturg._n basil_n liturg._n st._n basil_n in_o his_o liturgy_n we_o beseech_v thou_o present_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o thy_o christ_n st._n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n extr_n greg._n nazian_n de_fw-fr obiâ—u_fw-fr gorgon_n well_fw-mi orat._n 11._o id._n orat._n 1._o cyril_n hierosol_n mystag_n 5._o theod._n dial._n 2._o id._n dial._n 3._o extr_n his_o intimate_a friend_n to_o express_v both_o part_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o in_o his_o apologetic_n he_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o anti-type_n of_o great_a mystery_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v that_o we_o eat_v the_o anti-type_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n theodoret_n the_o divine_a mystery_n say_v he_o be_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o true_a body_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o speak_v of_o participate_v of_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n now_o the_o word_n type_n and_o antitype_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o form_n the_o expression_n and_o a_o representation_n and_o they_o signify_v almost_o the_o same_o as_o the_o word_n figure_n do_v the_o six_o be_v that_o of_o symbol_n which_o signify_v a_o sign_n signal_n or_o mark_n as_o grammarian_n say_v so_o in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 23._o consâ—â—t_fw-la apost_n l._n 6._o c._n 23._o there_o be_v mention_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o memorial_n of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o which_o be_v institute_v to_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n 9_o dionus_fw-la hier._n eccles_n l._n 9_o the_o author_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n under_o the_o name_n of_o dennis_n the_o areopagite_n declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v signify_v and_o that_o we_o partake_v of_o he_o by_o the_o venerable_a symbol_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o again_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o bishop_n that_o officiate_n wash_v his_o hand_n before_o the_o sacred_a symbol_n and_o that_o this_o wash_n be_v do_v before_o the_o most_o holy_a symbol_n as_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n himself_o 10._o euseb_n demonst_a l._n 1._o c._n 10._o who_o know_v our_o most_o secret_a thought_n eusebius_n say_v we_o have_v receive_v or_o learned_a to_o make_v the_o memorial_n of_o this_o sacrifice_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o table_n with_o the_o symbol_n of_o his_o save_a body_n and_o blood_n gen._n ib._n l._n 8._o a_o gen._n and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n command_v his_o apostle_n to_o make_v use_n of_o bread_n for_o a_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o according_o he_o call_v the_o wine_n the_o symbol_n of_o his_o blood_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o testify_v that_o our_o lord_n himself_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o symbol_n of_o the_o divine_a oeconomy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v chrysost_fw-la chrys_n hom._n 83._o in_o matth._n pall_a
before_o it_o be_v make_v that_o which_o be_v be_v not_o make_v say_v athenagoras_n but_o that_o which_o be_v not_o tertullian_n nothing_o that_o be_v to_o be_v make_v be_v not_o without_o beginning_n but_o rather_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v when_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v make_v and_o before_o he_o st._n justin_n martyr_v say_v in_o his_o treatise_n against_o the_o position_n of_o aristotle_n that_o that_o which_o be_v make_v and_o be_v to_o be_v be_v not_o yet_o before_o it_o be_v make_v and_o that_o all_o motion_n be_v make_v by_o the_o change_n of_o that_o which_o be_v not_o before_o but_o which_o be_v to_o be_v origen_n nothing_o say_v he_o can_v be_v make_v but_o what_o be_v not_o and_o st._n hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n all_o that_o be_v make_v say_v he_o be_v not_o before_o it_o be_v make_v the_o famous_a st._n athanasius_n it_o be_v the_o property_n of_o work_n and_o of_o creature_n that_o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o and_o which_o exist_v not_o before_o they_o be_v make_v phaebadius_n or_o as_o severus_n sulpitius_n call_v he_o foegadius_n 3._o phoebad_n contr_n arrian_n ambros_n de_fw-fr incar_n domin_n c._n 3._o t._n 4._o greg._n nyss_n contr_n eunom_fw-la l._n 11._o august_n contr_n advers._fw-la leg_n l._n 1._o c._n 23._o vigil_n contr_n eutich_n l_o 3._o c._n 3._o bishop_n of_o again_o in_o guienne_n if_o he_o be_v make_v say_v he_o he_o be_v not_o st._n ambrose_n what_o be_v make_v say_v he_o begin_v that_o which_o be_v have_v no_o beginning_n but_o he_o foresee_v it_o and_o the_o brother_n of_o st._n basil_n gregory_n of_o nyss_n if_o he_o be_v make_v he_o be_v not_o st._n austin_n in_o one_o of_o the_o two_o book_n he_o write_v against_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o law_n to_o make_v say_v he_o be_v to_o produce_v what_o be_v not_o before_o in_o fine_a for_o it_o be_v endless_a to_o cite_v all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n vigilius_n a_o african_a bishop_n in_o his_o book_n against_o eutiche_n how_o be_v it_o say_v he_o that_o he_o that_o be_v be_v make_v see_v that_o to_o be_v make_v be_v wont_a to_o be_v the_o property_n of_o he_o that_o have_v not_o subsist_v before_o if_o it_o be_v not_o that_o he_o be_v make_v what_o he_o be_v not_o he_o speak_v of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v make_v man_n for_o our_o sake_n in_o the_o fullness_n of_o time_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_v now_o if_o these_o good_a and_o wise_a doctor_n can_v speak_v so_o absolute_o and_o without_o any_o restriction_n and_o receive_v into_o the_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n i_o will_v add_v unto_o this_o consideration_n what_o origen_n say_v in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o genesis_n 23._o orig._n apud_fw-la euseb_n de_fw-fr praeparat_fw-la l._n 6._o &_o in_o philocal_a c._n 23._o relate_v by_o eusebius_n in_o his_o book_n of_o evangelical_n preparation_n and_o in_o the_o philocalie_a of_o st._n basil_n and_o of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n that_o which_o make_v a_o thing_n be_v elder_a than_o the_o thing_n make_v for_o a_o man_n so_o learned_a as_o origen_n one_o of_o the_o clear_a and_o transcendent_a wit_n of_o his_o time_n in_o the_o church_n or_o the_o whole_a world_n can_v not_o say_v some_o have_v speak_v so_o weak_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n have_v believe_v that_o man_n every_o day_n make_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o by_o this_o reckon_n the_o cause_n shall_v be_v after_o the_o effect_n and_o those_o which_o make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n much_o young_a than_o this_o divine_a body_n contrary_a unto_o the_o maxim_n of_o origen_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o light_n of_o natural_a reason_n or_o at_o least_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v his_o duty_n to_o have_v give_v we_o notice_n that_o although_o this_o maxim_n be_v undoubted_o true_a and_o that_o it_o take_v place_n general_o in_o all_o thing_n that_o be_v make_v nevertheless_o there_o be_v one_o particular_a occasion_n wherein_o it_o be_v quite_o otherwise_o i_o mean_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n because_o then_o by_o a_o inconceivable_a mystery_n the_o thing_n make_v be_v incomparable_o elder_a than_o those_o that_o make_v it_o yet_o nevertheless_o say_v they_o we_o do_v not_o find_v in_o any_o part_n of_o his_o write_n the_o least_o sign_n of_o any_o such_o advertisement_n it_o must_v then_o be_v say_v that_o origen_n be_v a_o sot_n or_o that_o he_o believe_v not_o of_o the_o eucharist_n what_o the_o latin_n believe_v at_o this_o time_n i_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o liberty_n of_o those_o which_o will_v be_v please_v to_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v this_o treatise_n to_o decide_v the_o which_o of_o these_o two_o opinion_n they_o think_v most_o agreeable_a unto_o truth_n in_o the_o four_o place_n the_o father_n have_v constant_o believe_v that_o what_o contain_v be_v great_a than_o what_o be_v contain_v nevertheless_o say_v some_o if_o their_o belief_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o ought_v to_o have_v except_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n from_o this_o rule_n and_o teach_v with_o the_o latin_n that_o although_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o continent_n be_v great_a than_o the_o thing_n contain_v and_o that_o in_o effect_v it_o be_v so_o nevertheless_o it_o happen_v by_o a_o miracle_n of_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v all_o the_o dimension_n of_o a_o true_a body_n as_o well_o as_o we_o yet_o do_v subsist_v entire_o in_o a_o little_a crumb_n of_o bread_n and_o in_o a_o drop_n of_o wine_n if_o in_o advance_v this_o four_o maxim_n they_o make_v this_o exception_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n they_o say_v it_o must_v be_v free_o confess_v and_o without_o be_v preoccupy_v by_o a_o false_a interest_n of_o any_o side_n that_o if_o they_o have_v not_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n as_o formal_o as_o the_o latin_n they_o have_v at_o least_o own_a and_o admit_v one_o of_o its_o consequence_n and_o that_o in_o that_o case_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n the_o same_o advantage_n against_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n as_o otherwise_o may_v be_v do_v but_o also_o say_v they_o if_o these_o zealous_a and_o wise_a conductor_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v speak_v simple_o and_o without_o exception_n the_o latin_n must_v needs_o confess_v that_o they_o know_v not_o or_o rather_o refute_v and_o oppose_v all_o the_o consequence_n of_o their_o doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v examine_v let_v we_o see_v then_o how_o they_o have_v govern_v themselves_o in_o relation_n unto_o this_o and_o let_v we_o faithful_o receive_v their_o deposition_n 81._o theophil_n antioch_n ad_fw-la antolyc_a l._n 2_o p._n 81._o i_o will_v begin_v with_o theophilus_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n a_o writer_n of_o the_o second_o century_n this_o say_v he_o be_v a_o property_n of_o the_o true_a god_n not_o only_o to_o be_v every_o where_o etc._n etc._n but_o also_o not_o to_o be_v contain_v in_o one_o place_n otherwise_o the_o place_n which_o contain_v he_o will_v be_v great_a than_o he_o for_o what_o contain_v be_v great_a than_o what_o be_v contain_v st._n irenaeus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n in_o our_o france_n 1._o iren._n contr_n heres_fw-la l._n 2_o c._n 1._o despise_v the_o extravagancy_n of_o martion_n which_o have_v invent_v two_o god_n one_o good_a the_o other_o bad_a marcion_n good_a god_n say_v he_o be_v hide_v or_o lock_v up_o in_o some_o place_n and_o environ_v about_o with_o some_o other_o strength_n which_o shall_v in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v the_o great_a because_o what_o contain_v be_v great_a than_o what_o be_v contain_v 15._o tertul._n contr_n marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o it_o be_v also_o the_o language_n of_o tertullian_n who_o also_o lay_v it_o down_o for_o infallible_a that_o nothing_o contain_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o great_a than_o the_o thing_n contain_v according_a to_o which_o teach_v elsewhere_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v corporal_a he_o say_v that_o it_o can_v subsist_v but_o in_o a_o body_n which_o may_v be_v fit_a and_o proportionable_a to_o its_o greatness_n and_o that_o it_o can_v be_v there_o if_o it_o be_v great_a or_o less_o than_o it_o 238._o id._n de_fw-fr anim_fw-la cap._n 32._o greg_n nyss_n de_fw-fr vit_fw-fr mos_fw-la p._n 238._o how_o say_v he_o can_v the_o soul_n of_o a_o man_n either_o fit_v a_o elephant_n or_o be_v contain_v in_o a_o flea_n st._n gregory_n of_o nyss_n follow_v the_o same_o step_v when_o he_o say_v if_o it_o be_v think_v that_o the_o divinity_n be_v enclose_v
the_o sun_n which_o show_v itself_o in_o spread_v its_o light_n over_o all_o thing_n and_o afterward_o direct_v his_o word_n unto_o christian_n he_o say_v unto_o they_o that_o have_v say_v the_o word_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n they_o declare_v instead_o of_o the_o pure_a and_o holy_a word_n of_o god_n a_o man_n shameful_o punish_v whip_v and_o nail_v to_o a_o cross_n he_o make_v a_o jest_n 5._o id._n ibid._n l._n 6._o p._n 3_o 5._o that_o we_o shall_v believe_v that_o god_n be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n say_v that_o god_n intend_v to_o send_v a_o spirit_n have_v no_o need_n to_o form_v it_o by_o his_o breath_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o a_o woman_n because_o know_v before_o how_o to_o make_v a_o body_n he_o can_v have_v make_v one_o for_o himself_o without_o send_v his_o spirit_n in_o so_o filthy_a a_o place_n and_o to_o render_v the_o more_o ridiculous_a this_o great_a mystery_n of_o our_o holy_a religion_n he_o compare_v it_o unto_o the_o fable_n of_o danae_n 385._o id._n lib._n 1._o p._n 30._o id._n l._n 3._o p._n 131._o &_o 8._o p_o 385._o of_o menalippe_n of_o auge_n and_o of_o antiope_n he_o can_v not_o suffer_v they_o shall_v adore_v and_o as_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o that_o they_o shall_v honour_v with_o a_o worship_n religious_a above_o all_o religion_n a_o man_n that_o have_v be_v a_o prisoner_n and_o be_v dead_a as_o also_o for_o that_o reason_n justify_v the_o plurality_n of_o his_o god_n as_o if_o christian_n content_v not_o themselves_o in_o worship_v one_o alone_o under_o a_o shadow_n that_o they_o worship_v jesus_n christ_n 385._o id._n l._n 8._o p._n 385._o if_o christian_n say_v he_o worship_v but_o one_o only_a god_n they_o may_v it_o may_v be_v have_v some_o pretext_n of_o despise_v all_o other_o but_o they_o render_v infinite_a honour_n unto_o this_o which_o have_v appear_v but_o of_o late_a nevertheless_o they_o think_v they_o do_v not_o offend_v god_n when_o they_o serve_v and_o honour_v his_o minister_n what_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n have_v write_v against_o julian_n the_o apostate_n sufficient_o inform_v we_o of_o all_o the_o blasphemy_n which_o this_o back_n slider_n from_o the_o christian_a religion_n spew_v out_o against_o all_o that_o be_v most_o holy_a and_o sacred_a in_o the_o most_o important_a and_o essential_a mystery_n of_o our_o religion_n he_o deny_v the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o ground_n and_o foundation_n of_o all_o our_o hope_n the_o salvation_n he_o have_v purchase_v for_o we_o with_o the_o price_n of_o his_o blood_n he_o revile_v we_o with_o the_o glorious_a title_n of_o mother_n of_o god_n which_o we_o give_v unto_o the_o holy_a virgin_n 6._o julian_n ap_fw-mi cyril_n alex._n l._n 8._o p._n 262._o t._n 6._o you_o cease_v not_o say_v he_o to_o call_v mary_n mother_n of_o god_n he_o refute_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n of_o person_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o essence_n accuse_v we_o of_o contradict_v moses_n who_o say_v there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n whereas_o we_o admit_v of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n 291._o id_fw-la l._n 9_o p._n 290_o 291._o moses_n say_v he_o teach_v there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n but_o you_o have_v invent_v thing_n which_o agree_v not_o with_o what_o moses_n say_v for_o you_o teach_v that_o the_o son_n be_v god_n with_o the_o father_n 262._o id._n l._n 8._o p._n 262._o and_o in_o the_o forego_n book_n they_o will_v tell_v i_o it_o may_v be_v they_o admit_v not_o of_o two_o nor_o three_o but_o i_o will_v show_v that_o they_o do_v admit_v of_o it_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o john_n when_o he_o say_v in_o the_o beginning_n be_v the_o word_n and_o the_o word_n be_v with_o god_n and_o the_o word_n be_v god_n 276._o id._n ibid._n p._n 276._o if_o the_o word_n be_v god_n say_v he_o again_o as_o you_o assure_v it_o be_v beget_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n wherefore_o say_v you_o that_o the_o virgin_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o god_n for_o how_o can_v a_o woman_n of_o the_o same_o human_a nature_n with_o we_o bring_v forth_o a_o god_n and_o morover_n see_v god_n say_v positive_o it_o be_v i_o and_o there_o be_v no_o saviour_n but_o i_o how_o then_o dare_v you_o call_v he_o your_o saviour_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o woman_n according_o we_o read_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o terachus_n of_o probus_n and_o andronicus_n which_o cardinal_n baronius_n insert_v in_o his_o annal_n but_o which_o mr._n emery_n bigot_n unto_o who_o the_o whole_a republic_n of_o learning_n be_v oblige_v have_v give_v we_o more_o entire_a in_o latin_a two_o or_o three_o year_n since_o and_o from_o who_o we_o daily_o expect_v it_o in_o greek_a we_o there_o read_v it_o i_o say_v that_o the_o judge_n maximius_n a_o pagan_a hear_v terachus_n which_o he_o cause_v to_o be_v torment_v say_v that_o he_o trust_v in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n and_o of_o his_o christ_n fail_v not_o from_o thence_o to_o take_v occasion_n to_o treat_v he_o with_o unjust_a and_o curse_a and_o to_o tax_v he_o with_o the_o plurality_n of_o god_n 7._o pâ—ass_v ss_z tarachi_n etc._n etc._n p._n 7._o false_a and_o wicked_a that_o thou_o be_v say_v he_o thou_o adore_v then_o two_o god_n which_o thou_o confess_v with_o the_o mouth_n and_o thou_o deny_v those_o which_o we_o do_v serve_v but_o to_o return_v to_o the_o great_a enemy_n of_o the_o christian_a name_n i_o mean_v julian_n the_o apostate_n he_o also_o have_v vilify_v our_o holy_a baptism_n reproach_v we_o with_o what_o we_o believe_v of_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o these_o mystical_a and_o heal_a water_n see_v say_v he_o what_o st._n paul_n say_v unto_o they_o 245._o julian_n ap._n cyril_n alex._n l._n 7._o p._n 245._o that_o they_o have_v be_v cleanse_v and_o sanctify_v through_o the_o wash_n of_o water_n as_o if_o water_n penetrate_v unto_o the_o soul_n to_o wash_v and_o to_o purify_v it_o but_o baptism_n can_v heal_v a_o leper_n non_fw-la a_o scurf_n nor_o a_o scab_n nor_o a_o gout_n nor_o a_o dysentery_n nor_o a_o dropsy_n nor_o the_o least_o sickness_n of_o the_o body_n and_o then_o how_o much_o more_o unable_a be_v it_o to_o remove_v adultery_n rapine_n and_o all_o other_o impurity_n of_o the_o soul_n this_o wretched_a apostate_n have_v ever_o undertake_v to_o condemn_v the_o wise_a and_o just_a conduct_n of_o the_o god_n which_o we_o adore_v in_o punish_v of_o some_o for_o the_o sin_n of_o other_o and_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n he_o make_v some_o attempt_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o original_a sin_n he_o urge_v what_o be_v write_v that_o god_n visit_v the_o iniquity_n of_o the_o father_n upon_o the_o child_n and_o insolent_o condemn_v what_o god_n say_v in_o the_o book_n of_o number_n touch_v phineas_n who_o run_v a_o javelin_n through_o the_o israelitish_n man_n which_o defile_v himself_o with_o the_o midianitish_a woman_n till_o that_o he_o have_v turn_v away_o his_o anger_n from_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n and_o hinder_v that_o he_o have_v not_o consume_v they_o 161._o id_fw-la ibid._n l._n 5._o p._n 160_o 161._o suppose_v say_v he_o there_o have_v be_v a_o thousand_o which_o have_v undertake_v to_o transgress_v the_o law_n of_o god_n ought_v six_o hundred_o thousand_o be_v destroy_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o one_o thousand_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o say_v he_o it_o have_v be_v much_o better_a to_o save_v one_o wicked_a man_n with_o so_o many_o thousand_o of_o good_a than_o to_o have_v destroy_v so_o many_o thousand_o of_o good_a man_n in_o the_o destruction_n of_o one_o wicked_a man._n there_o be_v scarce_o one_o of_o all_o our_o mystery_n but_o have_v be_v attack_v by_o the_o jew_n or_o the_o gentile_n and_o have_v be_v censure_v by_o they_o which_o do_v evident_o show_v that_o they_o have_v knowledge_n of_o they_o and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o what_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o christian_a religion_n either_o by_o read_v our_o book_n or_o by_o the_o relation_n of_o some_o apostate_n that_o fall_v away_o what_o we_o have_v hitherto_o say_v sufficient_o testify_v it_o 2._o lactant._n instit_fw-la l._n 5._o c_o 2._o and_o what_o lactantius_n say_v of_o a_o heathen_a which_o write_v against_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v full_o confirm_v it_o he_o relate_v say_v he_o so_o many_o thing_n and_o thing_n so_o secret_a and_o private_a that_o he_o seem_v to_o have_v former_o be_v of_o the_o same_o belief_n that_o which_o cause_v admiration_n in_o a_o great_a many_o be_v that_o among_o so_o many_o thing_n as_o they_o have_v say_v of_o our_o religion_n among_o so_o many_o reproach_n which_o they_o have_v make_v against_o christian_n touch_v the_o nature_n of_o their_o mystery_n among_o so_o many_o accusation_n
have_v be_v horrible_a liar_n in_o deny_v that_o they_o do_v eat_v human_a flesh_n without_o ever_o except_v the_o sacrament_n they_o betray_v their_o own_o judgement_n and_o err_v shameful_o in_o this_o point_n they_o render_v themselves_o unworthy_a of_o be_v believe_v in_o what_o they_o have_v transmit_v unto_o we_o touch_v the_o faith_n and_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n but_o when_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n i_o consider_v their_o candour_n and_o sincerity_n their_o piety_n zeal_n and_o the_o great_a inclination_n they_o have_v to_o glorify_v god_n by_o their_o death_n and_o the_o little_a account_n they_o make_v of_o their_o life_n i_o dare_v not_o accuse_v they_o of_o prevarication_n nor_o of_o hypocrisy_n i_o too_o much_o honour_v their_o memory_n and_o have_v too_o great_a a_o love_n for_o their_o virtue_n god_n forbid_v say_v he_o that_o i_o shall_v ever_o do_v they_o so_o great_a injury_n or_o have_v any_o evil_a thought_n of_o they_o because_o i_o own_o their_o proceed_n to_o be_v sincere_a and_o always_o accompany_v with_o truth_n as_o for_o my_o particular_a i_o leave_v it_o unto_o indifferent_a person_n to_o judge_v of_o the_o consequence_n that_o have_v be_v make_v of_o their_o conduct_n but_o if_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o father_n have_v serve_v to_o show_v what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n touch_v the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n what_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v speak_v against_o the_o god_n of_o the_o gentile_n will_v no_o less_o discover_v it_o in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o reproach_n they_o that_o by_o consecration_n which_o consist_v in_o certain_a precise_a word_n and_o formality_n they_o render_v the_o divinity_n which_o they_o adore_v present_a in_o the_o image_n and_o enclose_v he_o as_o one_o may_v say_v in_o his_o statue_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n whereunto_o i_o will_v only_o add_v these_o word_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n 477._o chrysost_n hom._n in_o christ_n nat_n t._n 5._o p._n 477._o be_v it_o not_o a_o exceed_a great_a folly_n to_o introduce_v their_o god_n into_o wood_n and_o stone_n and_o into_o statue_n of_o a_o low_a price_n and_o to_o shut_v they_o up_o as_o it_o be_v in_o prison_n and_o yet_o to_o think_v that_o they_o do_v nor_o say_v nothing_o that_o be_v amiss_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o the_o father_n will_v have_v speak_v after_o this_o manner_n if_o they_o have_v be_v of_o the_o same_o belief_n the_o latin_a church_n be_v of_o and_o if_o they_o have_v not_o give_v their_o enemy_n some_o advantage_n over_o they_o in_o the_o second_o place_n 69._o 1_o apol._n 2._o p._n 69._o st._n justin_n martyr_n 91._o 2_o l._n 5._o p._n 91._o the_o author_n of_o the_o recognition_n 201._o 3_o ad_fw-la demeâ—_n p._n 201._o st._n cyprian_n 89._o 4_o arnob._n l._n 6._o p._n 89._o arnobius_n 4._o 5_o inst_z l._n 2._o c._n 4._o lactantius_n 13._o 6_o homil._n 57_o in_o genes_n t._n 2._o tertul._n apol._n c._n 13._o st._n chrysostom_n do_v tell_v they_o their_o god_n may_v be_v steal_v and_o that_o they_o shall_v watch_v they_o and_o lock_v they_o up_o safe_a in_o truth_n say_v the_o protestant_n it_o will_v be_v hard_a to_o excuse_v they_o of_o impudence_n and_o want_n of_o judgement_n for_o these_o holy_a doctor_n to_o have_v insult_v after_o this_o manner_n over_o the_o vanity_n of_o the_o god_n of_o the_o heathen_a if_o they_o have_v believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n what_o be_v believe_v by_o the_o latin_a church_n because_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o host_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n which_o they_o look_v upon_o as_o their_o god_n and_o saviour_n be_v careful_o keep_v under_o lock_n and_o key_n and_o be_v subject_a and_o in_o danger_n to_o be_v steal_v in_o fine_a tertullian_n deride_v the_o domestic_a heathen_a god_n say_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o sometime_o they_o give_v they_o in_o pawn_n every_o particular_a christian_n may_v have_v do_v the_o same_o by_o the_o sacrament_n because_o at_o that_o time_n they_o be_v permit_v to_o carry_v it_o home_o to_o their_o house_n and_o keep_v it_o and_o cardinal_n du_n perron_n say_v 918._o du_n perr_n de_fw-fr l'_fw-fr euch._n l._n 3._o c._n 29._o p._n 918._o upon_o the_o report_n of_o paul_n jovius_n and_o gennebrard_n that_o for_o certain_a st._n lewis_n king_n of_o france_n leave_v a_o host_n for_o pledge_n of_o the_o ransom_n which_o he_o have_v promise_v the_o sultan_n of_o egypt_n for_o grant_v he_o his_o liberty_n there_o be_v other_o which_o have_v observe_v chalcondyle_n obsâ—rvat_fw-la upon_o the_o history_n of_o chalcondyle_n that_o vladislaus_n king_n of_o hungary_n who_o be_v slay_v at_o the_o battle_n of_o varn_n ann._n 1444_o also_o give_v one_o unto_o amurath_n the_o second_o emperor_n of_o the_o turk_n for_o a_o pledge_n of_o his_o faith_n upon_o the_o conclude_a of_o peace_n with_o he_o it_o be_v not_o very_o likely_a that_o tertullian_n who_o be_v of_o a_o wise_a and_o very_a solid_a judgement_n shall_v make_v reproach_n against_o his_o enemy_n which_o they_o may_v have_v retort_v upon_o himself_o if_o he_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v our_o god_n and_o our_o redeemer_n he_o show_v then_o in_o do_v so_o that_o he_o believe_v not_o so_o as_o the_o latin_a church_n believe_v at_o this_o present_a these_o be_v the_o inference_n which_o the_o protestant_n draw_v from_o what_o have_v be_v write_v in_o this_o chapter_n chap._n x._o the_o last_o proof_n draw_v from_o what_o have_v pass_v in_o regard_n of_o heretic_n either_o refer_v unto_o the_o custom_n of_o some_o of_o they_o or_o in_o reference_n to_o their_o silence_n or_o in_o fine_a of_o the_o holy_a father_n dispute_v against_o they_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n and_o marcian_n 104._o collect._n rom._n bipart_v i._n p._n 104._o speak_v of_o heretic_n say_v thus_o the_o enemy_n of_o our_o religion_n have_v oblige_v we_o to_o seek_v god_n more_o careful_o to_o find_v he_o more_o manifest_o for_o the_o light_n that_o shine_v after_o darkness_n seem_v to_o be_v great_a and_o drink_n be_v most_o pleasant_a unto_o those_o that_o be_v a_o thirst_n as_o rest_n be_v most_o agreeable_a unto_o those_o which_o be_v weary_a in_o effect_n heretic_n have_v former_o as_o it_o be_v challenge_v the_o holy_a father_n unto_o the_o combat_n and_o have_v invite_v they_o unto_o the_o occasion_n of_o meditate_v more_o particular_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n which_o they_o attack_v therefore_o as_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o stand_v the_o close_o upon_o their_o guard_n have_v to_o do_v with_o enemy_n which_o take_v all_o advantage_n against_o the_o purity_n of_o our_o religion_n i_o believe_v it_o may_v be_v safe_o say_v that_o of_o all_o the_o work_n of_o these_o holy_a doctor_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o more_o solid_a and_o more_o complete_a than_o their_o polemic_o i_o mean_v the_o book_n they_o write_v against_o these_o enemy_n of_o christianity_n it_o be_v true_a they_o have_v no_o controversy_n with_o heretic_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o nevertheless_o because_o the_o holy_a father_n do_v sometime_o employ_v this_o divine_a mystery_n to_o refute_v some_o of_o their_o heresy_n we_o will_v not_o omit_v draw_v from_o those_o place_n some_o light_n for_o illustrate_v the_o matter_n which_o we_o examine_v but_o before_o we_o proceed_v so_o far_o we_o will_v endeavour_v to_o explain_v some_o induction_n from_o certain_a custom_n practise_v by_o some_o of_o they_o and_o of_o their_o silence_n as_o to_o the_o former_a of_o these_o two_o head_n we_o see_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n that_o the_o heretic_n marc_n pretend_v to_o consecrate_v chalice_n wherein_o there_o be_v wine_n and_o even_o white_a wine_n as_o some_o think_v and_o that_o insist_v very_o long_o upon_o the_o word_n of_o invocation_n and_o prayer_n he_o make_v it_o appear_v red_a and_o of_o a_o purple_a colour_n to_o the_o end_n it_o shall_v be_v believe_v that_o the_o divinity_n which_o he_o call_v grace_n shall_v from_o the_o high_a heaven_n distil_v his_o blood_n into_o the_o cup_n by_o mean_n of_o his_o invocation_n whereupon_o it_o be_v say_v that_o if_o the_o catholic_n of_o his_o time_n have_v believe_v that_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n be_v change_v by_o the_o virtue_n of_o consecration_n into_o the_o real_a substance_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o imposture_n of_o this_o deceiver_n will_v not_o have_v be_v so_o much_o regard_v by_o those_o miserable_a wretch_n which_o he_o seduce_v for_o they_o may_v have_v say_v unto_o he_o that_o he_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o little_a purpose_n in_o make_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o god_n which_o he_o preach_v come_v into_o the_o cup_n see_v that_o the_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n without_o
liberty_n of_o writing_n and_o speak_v against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n be_v never_o great_a than_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n nor_o less_o in_o the_o west_n than_o since_o the_o condemnation_n of_o beranger_n i_o can_v find_v no_o other_o cause_n of_o so_o various_a and_o different_a proceed_n but_o the_o difference_n of_o doctrine_n which_o until_o paschas_fw-la his_o time_n be_v such_o that_o no_o body_n have_v reason_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n to_o dispute_v against_o it_o whereas_o ever_o since_o the_o establish_n of_o his_o opinion_n which_o alter_v the_o ancient_a belief_n there_o have_v be_v make_v continual_a resistance_n and_o opposition_n now_o i_o come_v to_o the_o dispute_n which_o the_o ancient_a father_n have_v have_v against_o heretic_n wherein_o they_o have_v employ_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o first_o which_o trouble_v the_o settlement_n of_o christianity_n be_v the_o saturnian_o the_o menandrian_o valentinian_o marcionite_n and_o other_o i_o intend_v not_o to_o burden_v my_o paper_n with_o all_o the_o impiety_n of_o these_o wretch_n but_o only_o to_o represent_v those_o against_o which_o the_o holy_a doctor_n have_v make_v use_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o in_o what_o manner_n they_o have_v do_v it_o i_o find_v then_o there_o be_v three_o horrible_a impiety_n hold_v by_o these_o extravagant_a person_n against_o which_o they_o employ_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n by_o the_o first_o they_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o a_o true_a human_a body_n but_o a_o shadow_n of_o a_o body_n and_o a_o mere_a form_n void_a of_o substance_n or_o solidity_n by_o the_o second_o they_o say_v that_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n but_o that_o the_o world_n and_o all_o creature_n which_o we_o see_v in_o it_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o passion_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o ignorance_n and_o not_o of_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o by_o the_o three_o in_o fine_a they_o say_v that_o all_o these_o material_a creature_n shall_v be_v whole_o destroy_v and_o that_o by_o consequence_n our_o body_n be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o these_o creature_n shall_v not_o be_v raise_v be_v uncapable_a of_o receive_v supernatural_a incorruption_n nor_o of_o participate_v of_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n flesh_n and_o spirit_n not_o subsist_v both_o together_o the_o holy_a father_n do_v allege_v the_o eucharist_n to_o refute_v the_o first_o of_o these_o impiety_n but_o it_o be_v requisite_a to_o know_v how_o they_o do_v allege_v it_o for_o if_o they_o have_v be_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v as_o the_o protestant_n say_v to_o have_v tell_v these_o heretic_n that_o they_o overthrow_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o hold_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v turn_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o can_v not_o be_v if_o he_o have_v not_o a_o true_a body_n they_o suppose_v this_o will_v have_v be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o have_v refute_v they_o and_o they_o think_v the_o latin_n will_v have_v use_v this_o course_n have_v they_o to_o do_v with_o such_o heretic_n they_o say_v also_o that_o the_o argument_n will_v have_v be_v clear_a and_o convince_a and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v the_o ancient_a doctor_n will_v not_o have_v follow_v any_o other_o course_n if_o they_o have_v be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n that_o yet_o nevertheless_o they_o do_v not_o argue_v after_o that_o manner_n to_o refute_v the_o first_o error_n of_o these_o instrument_n of_o satan_n they_o only_o tell_v they_o that_o see_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o image_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n then_o of_o necessity_n he_o have_v a_o true_a body_n because_o every_o image_n and_o figure_n do_v presuppose_v the_o existence_n and_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o it_o represent_v and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o tertullian_n in_o his_o excellent_a treatise_n against_o martion_n 40._o tertul._n adyer_n marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 40._o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o make_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n now_o it_o have_v not_o be_v a_o figure_n if_o there_o have_v not_o be_v a_o true_a body_n for_o a_o shadow_n and_o empty_a appearance_n such_o as_o be_v a_o spirit_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o have_v a_o figure_n the_o author_n of_o the_o dialogue_n against_o the_o marcionite_n in_o origen_n work_v reason_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n 3_o author_n dial_n contra_fw-la marc._n inter_fw-la orig_n open_a dial._n 3_o if_o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o have_v neither_o flesh_n nor_o blood_n as_o the_o marcionite_n affirm_v of_o what_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v it_o that_o he_o have_v give_v we_o the_o image_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n when_o he_o command_v his_o disciple_n to_o remember_v he_o by_o those_o thing_n against_o the_o second_o impiety_n they_o also_o imply_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o see_v here_o how_o they_o do_v it_o 34._o tren_n contr_n heres_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 34._o they_o say_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n be_v a_o acknowledgement_n which_o we_o make_v unto_o god_n under_o the_o title_n of_o creator_n in_o offer_v unto_o he_o the_o first_o fruit_n of_o the_o creature_n which_o he_o have_v make_v and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o injustice_n to_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n if_o he_o be_v not_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n to_o offer_v unto_o he_o thing_n which_o belong_v not_o unto_o he_o as_o if_o he_o covet_v that_o which_o belong_v to_o another_o and_o desire_v to_o have_v what_o be_v not_o his_o own_o that_o if_o the_o creature_n be_v the_o product_n of_o passion_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o ignorance_n it_o be_v to_o wrong_v god_n instead_o of_o give_v he_o thanks_o to_o offer_v he_o the_o fruit_n of_o passion_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o ignorance_n it_o be_v after_o this_o manner_n st._n ireneus_fw-la do_v argue_v to_o confute_v the_o adversary_n which_o he_o oppose_v in_o show_v they_o that_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n because_o he_o accept_v the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o eucharist_n for_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v no_o long_a bread_n and_o wine_n after_o consecration_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o st._n ireneus_fw-la understand_v it_o the_o protestant_n say_v this_o will_v have_v be_v yield_v the_o cause_n unto_o these_o heretic_n who_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o creature_n of_o this_o world_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v infer_v that_o his_o father_n have_v not_o be_v the_o creator_n because_o our_o lord_n be_v offer_v unto_o he_o which_o be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o the_o creator_n whereas_o in_o say_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v unto_o he_o creature_n of_o this_o world_n as_o these_o heretic_n own_v as_o well_o as_o the_o orthodox_n that_o there_o be_v such_o offer_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o will_v have_v put_v they_o to_o silence_n all_o the_o shift_n they_o can_v have_v make_v will_v have_v vanish_v away_o at_o the_o sight_n of_o this_o truth_n because_o they_o confess_v that_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v of_o those_o creature_n whereof_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n will_v not_o have_v receive_v a_o oblation_n if_o he_o have_v not_o be_v the_o maker_n of_o they_o something_o of_o this_o nature_n be_v see_v in_o tertullian_n first_o book_n against_o martion_n chap._n 14._o it_o remain_v to_o see_v after_o what_o manner_n the_o father_n have_v act_v to_o refute_v the_o last_o impiety_n of_o these_o heretic_n who_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n maintain_v that_o all_o material_a creature_n shall_v be_v whole_o destroy_v and_o reduce_v to_o nothing_o 34._o iren._n advers._fw-la haeres_fw-la l_o 4._o c._n 34._o and_o that_o the_o flesh_n be_v uncapable_a of_o receive_v incorruption_n because_o incorruption_n be_v a_o grace_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o can_v have_v no_o commerce_n nor_o society_n with_o the_o flesh_n we_o preach_v in_o the_o eucharist_n say_v st._n ireneus_fw-la the_o communion_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o spirit_n for_o as_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v of_o the_o earth_n receive_v the_o invocation_n of_o god_n be_v no_o long_o common_a bread_n but_o be_v the_o sacrament_n compose_v of_o two_o thing_n the_o one_o terrestrial_a the_o other_o celestial_a so_o also_o our_o body_n receive_v the_o eucharist_n be_v no_o more_o corruptible_a
may_v happen_v in_o go_v about_o to_o adjust_a some_o ancient_a expression_n with_o his_o new_a opinion_n to_o make_v his_o disguise_n succeed_v the_o better_a he_o proceed_v by_o way_n of_o explication_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o say_v that_o it_o seem_v it_o may_v be_v so_o gather_v from_o the_o word_n of_o his_o letter_n unto_o frudegard_n although_o say_v he_o i_o have_v write_v nothing_o in_o this_o book_n 1â—25_n pasch_fw-mi ep_v ad_fw-la frude_n p._n 1â—25_n which_o i_o have_v dedicate_v unto_o a_o certain_a young_a man_n which_o may_v be_v worthy_a the_o reader_n nevertheless_o as_o i_o be_o inform_v i_o have_v excite_v several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o speak_v of_o his_o explication_n as_o of_o a_o admirable_a thing_n and_o whereof_o sufficient_a heed_n have_v not_o yet_o be_v take_v 1._o id_fw-la de_fw-la corp_n &_o sing_v dom._n c._n 1._o to_o the_o end_n say_v he_o i_o may_v yet_o say_v something_o more_o admirable_a but_o the_o chief_a be_v to_o know_v wherein_o his_o opinion_n do_v consist_v those_o that_o will_v a_o little_a consider_v his_o write_n may_v observe_v he_o teach_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o same_o flesh_n of_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n ibid._n id_fw-la ibid._n and_o which_o suffer_v death_n for_o we_o although_o say_v he_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v remain_v yet_o you_o must_v absolute_o believe_v that_o after_o consecration_n it_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o which_o reason_n the_o truth_n itself_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n it_o be_v my_o flesh_n for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o say_v something_o more_o admirable_a it_o be_v no_o other_o flesh_n but_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n that_o suffer_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o which_o be_v raise_v out_o of_o the_o sepulchre_n so_o it_o be_v that_o he_o explain_v himself_o also_o again_o in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o book_n and_o several_a time_n in_o his_o letter_n unto_o frudegard_n it_o be_v the_o testimony_n that_o a_o anonymus_fw-la author_n give_v we_o which_o father_n cellot_n have_v publish_v 7._o aut_fw-la anonym_n l._n de_fw-fr euchar._n apud_fw-la cellot_n in_o append_v histor_n gostech_n open_fw-mi 7._o and_o which_o be_v one_o of_o his_o adherent_n paschas_fw-la say_v he_o establish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ambrose_n that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o altar_n be_v no_o other_o flesh_n than_o that_o bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n which_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v raise_v out_o of_o the_o grave_a and_o be_v at_o present_a offer_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n against_o which_o rabanus_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n sufficient_o do_v argue_v in_o fine_a we_o shall_v be_v inform_v by_o rabanus_n and_o by_o ratramn_o that_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o that_o nothing_o shall_v be_v want_v to_o the_o establish_n of_o his_o opinion_n he_o write_v two_o book_n of_o the_o virgin_n be_v deliver_v of_o child_n which_o book_n have_v always_o go_v in_o the_o name_n of_o ildefon_n archbishop_n of_o toledo_n ratiam_fw-la t._n 1._o spicileg_n praes_fw-la ad_fw-la ratiam_fw-la and_o be_v at_o this_o time_n under_o that_o name_n in_o the_o last_o edition_n of_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n but_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n have_v inform_v we_o by_o the_o help_n of_o manuscript_n that_o paschas_fw-la be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o they_o in_o these_o two_o book_n he_o teach_v that_o the_o bless_a virgin_n be_v deliver_v after_o a_o extraordinary_a and_o miraculous_a manner_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o bear_v after_o the_o common_a course_n of_o nature_n but_o that_o he_o come_v out_o of_o the_o womb_n of_o this_o bless_a maid_n without_o any_o open_n and_o not_o as_o tertullian_n say_v in_o some_o of_o his_o write_n lege_fw-la patefacti_fw-la corporis_fw-la but_o as_o bertram_z or_o ratramn_v refute_v the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la so_o he_o also_o refute_v this_o progress_n of_o it_o by_o a_o little_a treatise_n he_o write_v on_o purpose_n on_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n wherein_o several_a time_n he_o qualify_v with_o the_o name_n of_o heresy_n the_o opinion_n which_o he_o refute_v whereas_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o he_o ever_o give_v this_o name_n unto_o what_o his_o adversary_n have_v teach_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o give_v i_o occasion_n to_o make_v this_o conjecture_n which_o i_o free_o submit_v unto_o the_o reader_n be_v judgement_n to_o wit_n that_o paschas_fw-la have_v proceed_v in_o what_o he_o write_v of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o way_n of_o explication_n and_o as_o one_o that_o do_v seek_v for_o the_o true_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n his_o adversary_n do_v not_o call_v this_o doctrine_n heresy_n how_o erroneous_a soever_o they_o know_v he_o to_o be_v in_o other_o their_o thing_n because_o in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v not_o the_o custom_n to_o call_v any_o single_a error_n heresy_n unless_o it_o be_v attend_v with_o obstinacy_n but_o ratramn_v have_v see_v the_o book_n of_o the_o virgin_n delivery_n which_o be_v write_v after_o what_o he_o have_v teach_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o as_o he_o draw_v near_o his_o death_n specileg_n ratram_n de_fw-fr nativit_fw-la christ_n c._n 4.5.9_o t._n 1._o specileg_n or_o as_o he_o say_v himself_o in_o the_o preface_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n multo_fw-la jam_fw-la senio_fw-la confectus_fw-la and_o have_v thereby_o judge_v that_o he_o be_v not_o now_o a_o man_n that_o desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v but_o be_v strong_o confirm_v in_o the_o opinion_n he_o have_v teach_v and_o which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o support_v by_o establish_v the_o consequence_n which_o may_v best_o suit_v with_o his_o principle_n he_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o render_v this_o of_o which_o we_o speak_v odious_a in_o call_v it_o heresy_n but_o after_o all_o whatever_o my_o conjecture_n may_v be_v 14._o paschas_fw-la de_fw-fr corp_n &_o sing_v dom._n c._n 14._o it_o be_v certain_a that_o paschas_fw-la omit_v nothing_o that_o may_v set_v off_o his_o opinion_n not_o vision_n itself_o and_o apparition_n of_o jesus_n christ_n during_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n not_o fear_v to_o be_v jeer_v that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o bethink_v himself_o of_o speak_v of_o these_o kind_n of_o apparition_n unknown_a unto_o christian_n for_o above_o 800._o year_n see_v that_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v no_o certain_a author_n find_v that_o have_v make_v any_o mention_n of_o they_o yet_o that_o hinder_v not_o but_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n and_o father_n sirmond_n consider_v he_o as_o the_o first_o that_o clear_v and_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o sacrament_n eccles_n bellarm._n de_fw-fr script_n eccles_n this_o author_n say_v bellarmine_n be_v the_o first_o that_o write_v serious_o and_o ample_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o sirmond_n ciupraeâ—ixa_fw-la sirmond_n in_o vita_fw-la paschas_fw-la operibus_fw-la ciupraeâ—ixa_fw-la he_o first_o of_o all_o so_o explain_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o he_o open_v the_o way_n unto_o all_o other_o that_o have_v since_o write_v of_o the_o same_o matter_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o if_o the_o belief_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n he_o deserve_v to_o be_v load_v with_o blessing_n and_o thanks_o for_o have_v so_o happy_o labour_v for_o the_o instruction_n and_o edification_n of_o christian_n and_o in_o all_o likelihood_n no_o body_n will_v have_v dare_v to_o contradict_v or_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n which_o he_o publish_v or_o if_o any_o one_o undertake_v so_o to_o do_v he_o shall_v make_v himself_o the_o object_n of_o hatred_n and_o aversion_n unto_o all_o the_o world_n it_o be_v then_o requisite_a to_o know_v how_o man_n carry_v it_o towards_o he_o after_o that_o he_o have_v publish_v his_o opinion_n if_o we_o inquire_v of_o himself_o he_o will_v inform_v we_o that_o he_o be_v accuse_v of_o depart_v from_o the_o common_a belief_n and_o of_o have_v rash_o spread_v abroad_o the_o thought_n of_o a_o young_a head_n for_o see_v here_o how_o he_o write_v unto_o his_o intimate_a friend_n frudegard_n 1632._o pasch_fw-mi ep._n ad_fw-la frudegard_n pag._n 1632._o you_o have_v say_v he_o at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o little_a book_n the_o sentence_n of_o catholic_n father_n succinct_o note_v by_o which_o you_o may_v see_v that_o it_o be_v not_o out_o of_o a_o hasty_a fit_n that_o i_o former_o meditate_a these_o thing_n in_o my_o young_a day_n but_o that_o i_o
jesus_n christ_n and_o as_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o also_o all_o those_o that_o eat_v it_o worthy_o in_o the_o church_n be_v one_o sole_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o himself_o have_v say_v whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o nevertheless_o this_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o this_o bread_n â—1_n id._n ibid._n in_o cap._n â—1_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v not_o three_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o one_o body_n and_o afterward_o although_o this_o bread_n be_v bring_v from_o several_a place_n and_o that_o it_o be_v consecrate_a throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n by_o several_a priest_n nevertheless_o the_o divinity_n that_o fill_v all_o thing_n fill_v it_o also_o and_o make_v it_o to_o be_v one_o sole_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o all_o those_o which_o receive_v it_o 441._o â—d_a in_o canone_o idiss_fw-la â—_o t._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 441._o do_v make_v this_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v one_o and_o not_o two_o and_o elsewhere_o as_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n which_o fill_v all_o the_o world_n be_v one_o so_o also_o although_o this_o body_n be_v consecrate_a in_o sundry_a place_n and_o in_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o different_a day_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o several_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o several_a cup_n but_o one_o sole_a body_n and_o one_o blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v from_o the_o virgin_n and_o give_v unto_o the_o apostle_n for_o the_o divinity_n fill_v it_o be_v join_v to_o it_o and_o cause_v that_o as_o it_o be_v one_o so_o also_o it_o shall_v be_v join_v unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o shall_v be_v one_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o verity_n this_o author_n whoever_o he_o be_v say_v two_o or_o three_o thing_n which_o sufficient_o inform_v we_o of_o his_o intention_n for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o divinity_n join_v the_o bread_n unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o necessity_n than_o he_o must_v needs_o believe_v that_o it_o subsist_v still_o after_o consecration_n because_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o can_v be_v join_v unto_o another_o thing_n the_o unite_n and_o join_v of_o two_o different_a subject_n presuppose_v the_o existence_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o he_o say_v also_o that_o the_o church_n as_o well_o as_o the_o sacrament_n be_v one_o body_n with_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o affirm_v it_o no_o more_o of_o the_o sacrament_n than_o of_o the_o church_n he_o than_o mean_v that_o they_o be_v both_o so_o after_o one_o and_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o fine_a see_v here_o how_o he_o argue_v the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o church_n be_v fill_v with_o one_o and_o the_o same_o virtue_n and_o animate_v if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v with_o the_o same_o spirit_n they_o be_v not_o then_o three_o body_n but_o one_o the_o unity_n of_o one_o body_n depend_v on_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o principle_n that_o act_n in_o he_o so_o that_o because_o the_o same_o principle_n that_o act_n in_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n act_v also_o in_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o the_o church_n they_o shall_v not_o be_v according_a to_o this_o author_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n because_o that_o though_o consider_v they_o several_o they_o be_v three_o different_a body_n yet_o to_o consider_v they_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o this_o principle_n and_o in_o the_o numerical_a identity_n if_o i_o may_v so_o say_v of_o the_o same_o virtue_n they_o become_v one_o sole_a body_n this_o be_v as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v comprehend_v the_o opinion_n of_o remy_n which_o though_o not_o favour_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la yet_o be_v not_o for_o all_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n therefore_o we_o will_v let_v he_o stand_v alone_o to_o receive_v the_o deposition_n of_o other_o which_o present_v themselves_o to_o be_v hear_v the_o first_o be_v rabanus_n very_o illustrious_a for_o his_o dignity_n and_o for_o his_o merit_n historian_n vie_v with_o each_o other_o to_o celebrate_v his_o praise_n as_o of_o the_o great_a man_n of_o that_o age_n and_o unto_o who_o none_o be_v to_o be_v compare_v he_o be_v first_o a_o friar_n in_o the_o abbey_n of_o fulda_n than_o abbot_n of_o the_o same_o monastery_n and_o at_o last_o archbishop_n of_o mayance_n this_o illustrious_a prelate_n and_o the_o most_o famous_a disciple_n of_o the_o great_a alcuin_n tutor_n unto_o charlemagne_n be_v inform_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n set_v himself_o in_o a_o posture_n of_o argue_v and_o open_o oppose_v himself_o against_o it_o as_o against_o a_o doctrine_n that_o appear_v new_a and_o strange_a unto_o he_o and_o contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v the_o declaration_n which_o the_o anonimous_a author_n and_o favourer_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v make_v we_o say_v that_o rabanus_n dispute_v against_o he_o at_o large_a supra_fw-la author_n anonym_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la in_o his_o letter_n unto_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n but_o if_o we_o have_v not_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o disciple_n of_o paschas_fw-la we_o can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o matter_n see_v rabanus_n himself_o have_v transmit_v the_o thing_n unto_o we_o for_o in_o his_o penitential_a which_o peter_n stuart_n professor_n in_o divinity_n in_o the_o college_n of_o ingolstat_n have_v publish_v he_o speak_v after_o this_o sort_n eucharist_n raban_n maur._n in_o penitent_a c._n 33_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v not_o long_o since_o some_o person_n hold_v erroneous_a opinion_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n itself_o and_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o wherein_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o rise_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a which_o error_n we_o have_v oppose_v as_o much_o as_o we_o can_v and_o have_v signify_v in_o write_v unto_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n what_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v of_o the_o body_n itself_o it_o can_v then_o be_v doubt_v but_o rabanus_n write_v direct_o against_o paschas_fw-la see_v that_o the_o opinion_n which_o he_o condemn_v and_o which_o he_o oppose_v as_o erroneous_a be_v just_a that_o of_o paschas_fw-la as_o we_o have_v plain_o demonstrate_v this_o letter_n be_v lose_v either_o through_o the_o length_n of_o time_n or_o the_o malice_n of_o man_n which_o have_v live_v since_o that_o time_n but_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o we_o do_v know_v that_o he_o write_v it_o and_o by_o consequence_n be_v a_o great_a enemy_n of_o paschas_fw-la as_o unhe_v plain_o testify_v by_o several_a of_o his_o other_o work_n which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n for_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o that_o these_o divine_a symbol_n be_v receive_v by_o communicant_o part_n of_o it_o turn_v into_o their_o substance_n and_o the_o rest_n go_v as_o their_o other_o ordinary_a food_n do_v unto_o the_o place_n where_o nature_n discharge_v itself_o supra_fw-la author_n anonym_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la the_o anonymous_n author_n already_o cite_v several_a time_n say_v positive_o that_o he_o hold_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v subject_a unto_o this_o accident_n and_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n write_v to_o his_o brother_n robert_n in_o the_o preface_n of_o the_o epitome_n of_o amalarius_n of_o divine_a office_n which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o a_o manuscript_n at_o oxford_n malmesbur_fw-la guillelm_n malmesbur_fw-la in_o all-soul_n college_n i_o give_v you_o notice_n say_v he_o that_o among_o those_o which_o have_v write_v of_o these_o thing_n there_o be_v one_o that_o you_o be_v to_o avoid_v which_o be_v call_v rabanus_n which_o in_o the_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v profitable_a to_o nourishment_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n or_o malady_n or_o age_n or_o to_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o draft_n or_o to_o death_n itself_o see_v how_o dangerous_a a_o thing_n it_o be_v to_o say_v to_o believe_v and_o to_o write_v these_o thing_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n 62._o tho._n walden_v t._n 1._o doctrine_n in_o praesat_fw-la &_o t._n 2._o c._n 19.52_o &_o 62._o thomas_n waldensis_n testify_v the_o same_o in_o divers_a part_n of_o his_o write_n where_o he_o reproach_v wicliff_n that_o as_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v digest_v and_o pass_v into_o our_o substance_n so_o he_o may_v also_o teach_v with_o rabanus_n that_o it_o pass_v into_o the_o draft_n and_o he_o instance_v the_o
very_a testimony_n which_o wicliff_n have_v borrow_v out_o of_o rabanus_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o his_o doctrine_n it_o be_v then_o most_o certain_a that_o this_o archbishop_n of_o mayans_n teach_v two_o thing_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n one_o that_o by_o reason_n of_o its_o substance_n and_o matter_n it_o be_v subject_a unto_o the_o mean_a accident_n of_o our_o ordinary_a food_n and_o in_o so_o say_v he_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o origin_n who_o say_v so_o positive_o six_o hundred_o year_n before_o he_o the_o other_o thing_n which_o he_o teach_v be_v that_o the_o sacrament_n do_v feed_v our_o body_n and_o turn_v itself_o into_o our_o substance_n which_o he_o learn_v from_o st._n irenaeus_n st._n justin_n martyr_n st._n austin_n st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n and_o other_o but_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o he_o intend_v himself_o to_o say_v unto_o we_o 31._o roba_fw-la maur._n de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cleric_a l._n 1._o c._n 31._o our_o saviour_n say_v he_o choose_v rather_o that_o believer_n shall_v receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v convert_v into_o their_o nourishment_n or_o as_o it_o be_v cite_v by_o thomas_n waldensis_n agreeable_a to_o the_o manuscript_n copies_n into_o part_n of_o themselves_o to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o visible_a thing_n the_o invisible_a effect_n shall_v be_v show_v for_o as_o material_a food_n do_v nourish_v the_o body_n and_o preserve_v it_o outward_o so_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o word_n do_v inward_o strengthen_v and_o preserve_v the_o soul_n and_o again_o ibid._n ibid._n the_o sacrament_n be_v one_o thing_n and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v another_o the_o sacrament_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o nourishment_n of_o the_o body_n but_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n we_o do_v acquire_v eternal_a life_n as_o then_o the_o sacrament_n be_v convert_v into_o we_o when_o we_o do_v eat_v and_o drink_v it_o so_o also_o be_v we_o convert_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o we_o do_v live_v in_o obedience_n and_o in_o holiness_n and_o build_v always_o upon_o this_o foundation_n 26_o id._n in_o mat._n c._n 26_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o with_o venerable_a bede_n that_o jesus_n christ_n 8._o id._n in_o ecclesia_fw-la li._n 7._o c._n 8._o in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o paschal_n lamb_n have_v substitute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n 1._o id._n de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cler._n c._n 31._o l._n 1._o and_o the_o redeemer_n of_o mankind_n make_v of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o wheat_n and_o wine_n a_o convenient_a mystery_n convert_v it_o into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o unlevened_a bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v with_o water_n be_v sanctify_v to_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n then_o he_o give_v the_o reason_n wherefore_o our_o lord_n choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o be_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v because_o melchisedek_n do_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o priest_n after_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedek_n he_o ought_v to_o imitate_v his_o oblation_n and_o teach_v we_o wherefore_o the_o sacrament_n take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n he_o say_v with_o isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevill_n ibid._n ibid._n because_o bread_n do_v strengthen_v the_o body_n it_o be_v fit_o call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o because_o wine_n increase_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n it_o do_v for_o this_o cause_n resemble_v his_o blood_n now_o both_o these_o be_v visible_a yet_o nevertheless_o 33._o ibid._n c._n 33._o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o pass_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n a_o sacrament_n which_o he_o call_v the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o opposition_n unto_o his_o natural_a body_n from_o which_o he_o distinguish_v it_o it_o must_v then_o be_v grant_v that_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayans_n do_v teach_v quite_o contrary_a unto_o what_o paschas_fw-la do_v teach_v after_o rabanus_n i_o will_v receive_v the_o deposition_n of_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n although_o a_o little_a ancient_a it_o be_v something_o difficult_a to_o know_v who_o he_o be_v and_o what_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n he_o enjoy_v and_o this_o difficulty_n be_v occasion_v because_o some_o make_v he_o a_o deacon_n other_o a_o priest_n other_o a_o abbot_n and_o in_o fine_a other_o a_o bishop_n but_o the_o difficulty_n be_v not_o great_a because_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a he_o be_v invest_v with_o these_o four_o dignity_n one_o after_o the_o other_o unto_o which_o also_o they_o add_v that_o of_o archipresbyter_n let_v the_o reader_n see_v the_o preface_n of_o the_o seven_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n where_o this_o learned_a benedictine_n prove_v what_o we_o now_o say_v and_o he_o allege_v beside_o the_o manuscript_n copies_n father_n sirmond_n which_o call_v he_o only_o deacon_n and_o refute_v he_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr blondell_n who_o write_v that_o he_o be_v also_o bishop_n he_o approve_v and_o of_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_fw-fr who_o speak_v of_o he_o as_o abbot_n and_o archipresbyâ—â—r_n although_o hitherto_o can_v be_v discover_v neither_o the_o place_n of_o his_o monastery_n nor_o of_o his_o diocese_n remy_n archbishop_n of_o lion_n and_o the_o church_n of_o the_o same_o place_n have_v endeavour_v to_o eclipse_v his_o reputation_n epist_n lib._n the_o trâ—â—us_a epist_n because_o he_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o they_o touch_v predestination_n which_o subject_a at_o that_o time_n be_v very_o hot_o dispute_v and_o controvert_v among_o the_o prelate_n of_o france_n agobard_fw-mi archbishop_z of_o the_o same_o place_n have_v mighty_o inveigh_v against_o he_o in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o compose_v against_o amalarius_n his_o four_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n flori._n agoâ—ard_n count_v amalar._n index_n chronolog_n 〈◊〉_d pat._n in_o author_n 9_o secul_fw-la &_o maâ—usc_n flori._n he_o be_v no_o better_o treat_v by_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o same_o church_n in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o write_v express_o against_o he_o where_o he_o deny_v among_o other_o thing_n what_o amalarius_n have_v say_v of_o the_o tripartite_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n de_fw-fr triformi_fw-la corpore_fw-la christi_fw-la a_o expression_n which_o also_o escape_v not_o the_o censure_n of_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n who_o give_v this_o intimation_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n follow_v not_o the_o foolery_n of_o the_o tripartite_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n de_fw-fr tripartito_fw-la christi_fw-la corpore_fw-la but_o as_o man_n be_v always_o man_n and_o that_o they_o but_o too_o much_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v lead_v by_o their_o passion_n it_o will_v not_o be_v just_a to_o judge_v of_o the_o merit_n of_o amalarius_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o his_o enemy_n for_o not_o to_o insist_v upon_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o manuscript_n alalledge_v by_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n in_o the_o preface_n abovementioned_a he_o be_v qualify_v with_o the_o title_n of_o a_o man_n most_o learned_a and_o those_o which_o after_o he_o have_v write_v of_o divine_a office_n mention_v he_o with_o honour_n and_o great_a commendation_n two_o thing_n may_v inform_v we_o in_o what_o esteem_n he_o be_v the_o first_o be_v in_o that_o he_o be_v by_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n the_o debonair_a send_v unto_o pope_n gregory_n to_o search_v for_o antiphonary_n antiphon_n amalar._n in_o prologue_n antiphon_n as_o he_o testify_v himself_o in_o the_o preface_n of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o antiphonary_n the_o second_o be_v that_o the_o same_o emperor_n have_v assemble_v a_o council_n at_o aaix_fw-fr la_fw-fr chapel_n anno_fw-la 816._o he_o order_v a_o rule_n to_o be_v make_v for_o prebend_n draw_v out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n that_o the_o prebend_n shall_v conform_v unto_o it_o as_o the_o friar_n do_v unto_o st._n bennet_n and_o it_o be_v this_o amalarius_n that_o by_o order_n of_o this_o prince_n compose_v this_o book_n as_o be_v testify_v by_o ademar_n a_o friar_n of_o angoulesm_n in_o his_o chronicle_n whereunto_o may_v also_o be_v add_v 110._o ademar_n in_o chron._n anno_fw-la 816._o in_o supplem_n council_n gall._n p._n 110._o that_o the_o same_o amalarius_n be_v choose_v with_o halitgarius_n by_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 824._o against_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n to_o present_v into_o the_o same_o emperor_n the_o letter_n write_v unto_o he_o by_o this_o assembly_n of_o prelate_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o memoir_n that_o lewis_n the_o deboâ—ur_n direct_v unto_o jeremy_n archbishop_n of_o sens_n
not_o that_o be_v to_o say_v 17._o id._n cap._n 17._o that_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o redemption_n be_v true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o we_o shall_v find_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o he_o so_o explain_v himself_o in_o regard_n to_o their_o efficacy_n and_o their_o virtue_n and_o of_o the_o real_a and_o effectual_a communication_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o lawful_a use_n of_o this_o sacrament_n and_o not_o to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v substantial_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n because_o that_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o declaration_n he_o make_v just_a before_o that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n whereas_o these_o thing_n accord_v very_o well_o with_o say_v that_o although_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n yet_o they_o be_v for_o all_o that_o true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o efficacy_n and_o in_o virtue_n because_o they_o be_v indeed_o accompany_v with_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o his_o divine_a body_n and_o of_o his_o precious_a blood_n the_o term_n of_o true_o be_v oppose_v not_o unto_o figurative_o or_o sacramental_o for_o that_o will_v be_v a_o contradiction_n see_v he_o speak_v of_o mystery_n but_o it_o be_v oppose_v unto_o untruth_n as_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o at_o all_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o vain_o as_o if_o it_o have_v only_o the_o bare_a name_n and_o nefficacious_o as_o if_o it_o have_v not_o the_o virtue_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n of_o wallafridus_n it_o appear_v by_o the_o title_n of_o the_o chapter_n entitle_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o which_o chapter_n the_o more_o to_o advance_v the_o efficacy_n he_o with_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_n particular_o with_o rabanus_n his_o master_n and_o with_o ratramn_v his_o contemporary_a interpret_v the_o 6_o of_o st._n john_n not_o of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n or_o to_o speak_v with_o st._n fulgentius_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o truth_n aethiop_n fulgent_n de_fw-fr bapt._n aethiop_n and_o not_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n this_o be_v the_o reason_v of_o protestant_n at_o the_o same_o time_n time_n that_o wallafridus_n write_v his_o book_n heribald_n or_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerr_n be_v in_o great_a reputation_n but_o because_o we_o have_v that_o to_o say_v of_o this_o prelate_n as_o will_v give_v a_o very_a great_a weight_n unto_o his_o testimony_n we_o will_v reserve_v he_o for_o a_o chapter_n unto_o himself_o and_o in_o the_o mean_a while_o we_o will_v say_v something_o of_o loup_n abbot_n of_o ferrier_n in_o gastinais_n who_o in_o that_o he_o speak_v horable_o of_o heribold_n as_o shall_v be_v relate_v hereafter_o may_v intimate_v that_o they_o be_v both_o of_o one_o judgement_n but_o these_o sort_n of_o inference_n be_v too_o weak_a to_o be_v insist_v upon_o therefore_o i_o will_v seek_v for_o something_o in_o his_o write_n that_o be_v more_o material_a as_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n unto_o amulus_fw-la or_o amulo_fw-la archbishop_n of_o lion_n in_o behalf_n of_o guenilo_n archbishop_n of_o sans_o and_o of_o count_n gerrard_n in_o speak_v of_o jesus_n christ_n 40._o lupus_fw-la ferratiâ—n_n ep._n 81._o id._n ep._n 40._o he_o say_v that_o he_o raise_v his_o humanity_n unto_o heaven_n to_o be_v always_o present_a with_o he_o by_o his_o divinity_n this_o that_o he_o call_v rabanus_n his_o tutor_n and_o render_v he_o thanks_o for_o that_o he_o take_v care_n of_o instruct_v he_o do_v no_o less_o confirm_v what_o he_o say_v and_o give_v cause_n to_o think_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n rabanus_n have_v instill_v his_o opinion_n into_o he_o because_o most_o common_o we_o embrace_v their_o opinion_n who_o disciple_n we_o have_v be_v in_o our_o youth_n especial_o when_o they_o be_v opinion_n receive_v by_o the_o major_a part_n of_o the_o world_n unto_o which_o may_v be_v add_v what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o book_n of_o three_o question_n edit_fw-la id._n de_fw-fr tribus_fw-la quaest_n p._n 208_o 209._o ult_n edit_fw-la which_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_n prove_v to_o be_v his_o to_o wit_n that_o god_n have_v subject_v spiritual_a creature_n unto_o time_n only_o but_o as_o for_o bodily_a thing_n he_o have_v subject_v they_o unto_o time_n and_o unto_o place_n and_o that_o it_o can_v be_v question_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o all_o body_n that_o have_v length_n breadth_n and_o depth_n and_o which_o be_v call_v solid_a be_v never_o contain_v but_o in_o one_o place_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o he_o mean_v of_o be_v contain_v circumscriptive_o otherwise_o his_o opposition_n will_v be_v insignificant_a be_v certain_a that_o spirit_n for_o instance_n angel_n also_o fill_v a_o place_n so_o that_o whilst_o they_o be_v here_o they_o be_v not_o there_o and_o this_o be_v term_v to_o be_v in_o a_o place_n definitive_o but_o to_o be_v there_o circumscriptive_o appertain_v only_o unto_o body_n which_o be_v make_v up_o of_o several_a part_n be_v in_o such_o manner_n situate_v in_o the_o place_n which_o they_o fill_v that_o each_o part_n of_o the_o body_n answer_v unto_o each_o part_n of_o the_o place_n 3._o st._n fulgent_n ad_fw-la pet._n diac._n c._n 3._o it_o not_o be_v give_v unto_o body_n to_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n to_o use_v the_o term_n of_o st._n fulgentius_n see_v then_o that_o the_o abbot_n de_fw-fr ferrier_n speak_v after_o this_o manner_n of_o the_o exi_n of_o body_n and_o that_o he_o believe_v it_o inseparable_a from_o every_o corporal_a creature_n without_o except_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n it_o follow_v that_o he_o believe_v not_o this_o existence_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n which_o be_v attribute_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n nor_o by_o consequence_n the_o real_a presence_n whereupon_o it_o depend_v as_o one_o of_o its_o necessary_a consequence_n this_o be_v what_o several_a do_v infer_v from_o this_o passage_n the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o bald_a be_v inform_v that_o his_o subject_n be_v not_o all_o of_o one_o opinion_n touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n think_v it_o necessary_a to_o consult_v some_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o such_o as_o be_v of_o great_a credit_n and_o esteem_n among_o other_o which_o he_o make_v choice_n of_o to_o write_v on_o this_o subject_a he_o choose_v two_o person_n who_o he_o esteem_v very_o much_o the_o one_o be_v bertram_n or_o as_o he_o be_v call_v by_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n ratramn_v which_o be_v his_o true_a name_n and_o the_o other_o be_v john_n surname_v erigenius_n of_o scotland_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o ireland_n according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o our_o time_n their_o write_n have_v not_o have_v the_o same_o fate_n for_o those_o of_o ratramn_n have_v be_v preserve_v unto_o we_o but_o as_o for_o those_o of_o john_n they_o be_v condemn_v and_o burn_v two_o hundred_o year_n after_o at_o the_o council_n of_o verceill_n and_o as_o they_o be_v two_o several_a writer_n so_o we_o must_v also_o distinguish_v they_o in_o this_o history_n and_o that_o we_o speak_v of_o each_o of_o they_o several_o to_o begin_v with_o ratramn_o priest_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o corby_n and_o afterward_o abbot_n of_o orbais_n i_o say_v he_o be_v a_o man_n so_o esteem_v in_o his_o time_n that_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n make_v choice_n of_o he_o to_o defend_v the_o latin_a church_n against_o the_o greek_n and_o by_o the_o industry_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n we_o have_v in_o our_o hand_n the_o four_o book_n which_o he_o compose_v and_o be_v such_o that_o when_o i_o compare_v they_o with_o that_o write_v by_o aeneas_n bishop_n of_o paris_n in_o the_o same_o century_n and_o in_o defence_n of_o the_o same_o cause_n i_o find_v as_o great_a difference_n betwixt_o they_o as_o betwixt_o light_n and_o darkness_n or_o at_o least_o betwixt_o the_o weak_a essay_n of_o some_o illiterate_a person_n and_o the_o accomplish_a work_n of_o a_o exquisite_a artist_n because_o in_o truth_n the_o work_n of_o aeneas_n be_v extreme_o weak_a in_o comparison_n of_o that_o of_o ratramn_v i_o say_v of_o that_o ratramn_v unto_o who_o the_o abbot_n trithemius_n ascribe_v such_o great_a commendation_n in_o the_o xv_o century_n and_o who_o the_o disciple_n of_o st._n austin_n defender_n of_o the_o free_a grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o much_o admire_v when_o they_o make_v use_v of_o what_o he_o write_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o predestination_n therefore_o the_o precedent_n mauguin_n speak_v of_o he_o say_v 135._o mauguin_n dissertat_fw-la hist_o
&_o chron._n c._n 17._o t._n 2._o p._n 133._o 135._o that_o he_o be_v a_o learned_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n non_fw-la levis_fw-la armaturae_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la christi_fw-la militem_fw-la eminent_a in_o probity_n and_o in_o doctrine_n a_o undaunted_a and_o powerful_a defender_n and_o protector_n of_o the_o catholic_n verity_n against_o innovator_n it_o be_v this_o ratramn_n who_o charles_n the_o bald_a consult_v upon_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v inform_v by_o he_o what_o be_v the_o true_a opinion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o who_o by_o his_o order_n write_v the_o little_a treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o destiny_n whereof_o be_v more_o favourable_a than_o that_o of_o john_n erigenius_n book_n which_o be_v destroy_v whereas_o the_o other_o be_v still_o in_o be_v praes_fw-la ep._n ad_fw-la dom._n luc._n d'achery_n t._n 2._o spicileg_n praes_fw-la i_o know_v the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n say_v that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n erigenius_n and_o that_o of_o bertram_n or_o ratramn_v be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o that_o the_o true_a author_n of_o it_o be_v john_n erigenius_n who_o have_v conceal_v his_o name_n cloak_v it_o under_o that_o of_o bertram_n but_o in_o truth_n nothing_o can_v be_v see_v weak_a than_o the_o conjecture_n of_o this_o illustrious_a prelate_n i_o have_v often_o admire_v that_o so_o learned_a and_o understand_v a_o person_n as_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n shall_v have_v such_o a_o thought_n for_o if_o he_o have_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o have_v compare_v this_o little_a treatise_n whereof_o we_o speak_v with_o the_o other_o work_v of_o ratramn_n and_o with_o what_o remain_v unto_o we_o of_o john_n erigenius_n he_o will_v never_o have_v go_v about_o to_o have_v take_v it_o from_o the_o one_o to_o have_v give_v it_o unto_o the_o other_o because_o the_o style_n be_v whole_o ratramn_n and_o be_v nothing_o like_o unto_o that_o of_o joh._n scot_n for_o the_o say_n that_o berengarius_fw-la frequent_o make_v mention_v of_o john_n scot_n and_o that_o he_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o ratramn_n be_v to_o say_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n for_o it_o may_v be_v that_o berengarius_fw-la may_v speak_v of_o he_o and_o that_o it_o may_v not_o come_v unto_o our_o knowledge_n or_o if_o he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o he_o it_o may_v be_v because_o bertram_n book_n be_v not_o come_v to_o his_o hand_n as_o that_o of_o john_n erigenius_n be_v do_v it_o not_o very_o often_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o small_a treatise_n as_o that_o of_o ratramn_n be_v do_v at_o first_o make_v a_o great_a noise_n but_o a_o hundred_o or_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o they_o be_v as_o it_o be_v bury_v in_o oblivion_n that_o scarce_o any_o have_v knowledge_n of_o they_o and_o who_o know_v but_o the_o same_o fate_n may_v one_o day_n befall_v the_o great_a and_o famous_a work_n of_o this_o illustrious_a archbishop_n i_o mean_v his_o eight_o book_n of_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n this_o great_a man_n add_v the_o testimony_n of_o ascelin_n who_o make_v answer_n unto_o a_o letter_n of_o berengarius_fw-la do_v make_v mention_n of_o a_o interpretation_n give_v by_o john_n erigenius_n unto_o some_o passage_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o very_o agreeable_a unto_o that_o which_o ratramn_v also_o give_v they_o and_o from_o thence_o infer_v to_o confirm_v his_o hypothesis_n that_o the_o book_n of_o ratramn_n and_o of_o john_n erigenius_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o book_n and_o compose_v by_o this_o latter_a but_o let_v i_o again_o take_v the_o liberty_n to_o say_v that_o this_o be_v no_o solid_a reason_n john_n erigenius_n and_o ratramn_n dispute_v against_o one_o and_o the_o same_o adversary_n they_o both_o plead_v the_o same_o cause_n wherefore_o then_o may_v they_o not_o employ_v the_o like_a argument_n and_o explain_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o word_n of_o gregory_n now_o speak_v of_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n if_o the_o reason_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n shall_v be_v admit_v it_o will_v follow_v that_o tertullian_n and_o st._n austin_n shall_v be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n see_v they_o both_o write_v and_o almost_o in_o the_o same_o term_n that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o that_o moreover_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o the_o explication_n of_o john_n erigenius_n be_v whole_a and_o entire_a word_n for_o word_n in_o ratramn_n it_o be_v concern_v these_o word_n of_o the_o ancient_a latin_a liturgy_n we_o beseech_v thou_o o_o lord_n that_o thy_o sacrament_n may_v accomplish_v in_o we_o what_o they_o contain_v to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v receive_v in_o substance_n what_o we_o now_o perform_v in_o appearance_n ascelin_n upon_o who_o testimony_n this_o learned_a prelate_n do_v rely_v make_v john_n erigenius_n say_v specie_fw-la inquit_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la veritate_fw-la but_o the_o word_n find_v in_o ratramn_n be_v dicit_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o specie_fw-la gerantur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la see_v here_o already_o some_o difference_n in_o the_o construction_n and_o in_o the_o term_n beside_o we_o know_v not_o if_o john_n erigenius_n join_v unto_o his_o word_n this_o paraphrase_n which_o ratramn_v join_v unto_o he_o id_fw-la est_fw-la per_fw-la similitudinem_fw-la non_fw-la per_fw-la ipsius_fw-la rei_fw-la manifestationem_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o resemblance_n and_o not_o by_o manifestation_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o it_o can_v then_o be_v say_v for_o certain_a that_o the_o explication_n of_o john_n erigenius_n be_v to_o be_v find_v verbatim_o in_o bertram_n for_o although_o they_o agree_v both_o as_o to_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o explication_n and_o that_o in_o substance_n they_o express_v themselves_o alike_o nevertheless_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o there_o be_v some_o difference_n in_o their_o expression_n i_o be_o very_o sorry_a that_o this_o illustrious_a prelate_n have_v not_o always_o follow_v the_o truth_n and_o that_o it_o be_v his_o fortune_n sometime_o to_o run_v against_o the_o constant_a current_n and_o truth_n of_o history_n as_o when_o he_o pretend_v to_o vindicate_v pope_n honorius_n from_o be_v taint_v with_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o monothelite_n when_o he_o will_v make_v the_o foundation_n of_o church_n in_o france_n to_o be_v ancient_a than_o indeed_o it_o be_v when_o he_o undertake_v to_o derive_v the_o institution_n of_o archipresbyter_n from_o the_o will_n and_o good_a like_n of_o bishop_n of_o city_n and_o other_o thing_n which_o it_o may_v be_v may_v some_o time_n or_o other_o be_v inquire_v into_o and_o to_o conclude_v that_o the_o book_n of_o ratramn_n and_o of_o john_n erigenius_n shall_v be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o book_n against_o the_o truth_n of_o history_n cardinal_n baronius_n say_v very_o well_o 12._o baron_fw-fr annal._n eccles_n num_fw-la 12._o that_o one_o ought_v to_o make_v light_n of_o what_o a_o new_a writer_n do_v relate_v of_o ancient_a transaction_n if_o he_o be_v not_o countenance_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o some_o elder_a than_o himself_o of_o much_o great_a reason_n than_o shall_v he_o be_v reject_v when_o he_o direct_o oppose_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_n here_o be_v a_o question_n of_o a_o matter_n in_o the_o ix_o century_n viz._n whether_o ratramn_v write_v against_o paschas_fw-la mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n deny_v it_o be_v it_o just_a to_o believe_v he_o before_o a_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n and_o which_o be_v a_o favourer_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o who_o interest_n it_o be_v by_o consequence_n to_o have_v suppress_v the_o work_n of_o ratramn_v i_o mean_v the_o anonymous_n writer_n of_o who_o we_o have_v former_o make_v mention_n paschas_fw-la radbert_n say_v he_o supra_fw-la anonym_n apud_fw-la cellot_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la abbot_n of_o corby_n affirm_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ambrose_n that_o it_o be_v no_o other_o flesh_n which_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o altar_n but_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o which_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n that_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a and_o which_o be_v at_o this_o day_n offer_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n rabanus_n in_o his_o letter_n unto_o egilon_n and_o one_o ratramn_v in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o compose_v and_o dedicate_v unto_o king_n charles_n that_o be_v to_o say_v charles_n the_o bald_a do_v sufficient_o argue_v against_o he_o unto_o this_o testimony_n may_v be_v join_v that_o of_o sigibert_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n and_o of_o trythemius_fw-la in_o the_o xv._o beside_o the_o witness_n of_o several_a write_v manuscript_n and_o after_o all_o this_o conclude_v that_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o we_o have_v under_o the_o name_n of_o ratramn_o be_v true_o he_o and_o that_o it_o be_v publish_v in_o the_o
that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o cup_n which_o be_v call_v his_o blood_n be_v figure_n because_o a_o sacrament_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o body_n which_o be_v by_o mystery_n and_o the_o body_n which_o suffer_v which_o be_v bury_v and_o rise_v again_o this_o here_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n where_o there_o be_v neither_o figure_n nor_o signification_n but_o the_o evidence_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o be_v present_a the_o faithful_a desire_n to_o behold_v he_o because_o he_o be_v our_o head_n and_o because_o that_o in_o his_o sight_n consist_v the_o joy_n of_o our_o soul_n for_o the_o father_n and_o he_o be_v but_o one_o which_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v not_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o body_n which_o our_o lord_n have_v assume_v but_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o inhabit_v in_o jesus_n christ_n god-man_n but_o the_o mystical_a body_n be_v a_o figure_n not_o only_o of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o also_o of_o the_o believe_a people_n for_o it_o bear_v the_o figure_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o which_o be_v crucify_v and_o be_v rise_v again_o and_o of_o the_o people_n which_o be_v bear_v again_o in_o jesus_n christ_n by_o baptism_n and_o be_v raise_v from_o the_o dead_a unto_o which_o may_v be_v add_v that_o this_o bread_n and_o this_o cup_n which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o memorial_n of_o the_o death_n and_o suffering_n of_o our_o saviour_n as_o himself_o have_v declare_v in_o the_o gospel_n say_v do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o which_o st._n paul_n expound_v after_o this_o manner_n as_o often_o as_o you_o shall_v eat_v this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n you_o show_v forth_o the_o death_n of_o the_o lord_n until_o he_o come_v it_o be_v then_o our_o saviour_n and_o st._n paul_n which_o teach_v we_o that_o this_o bread_n and_o cup_n that_o be_v set_v upon_o the_o altar_n be_v there_o lay_v as_o a_o figure_n or_o memorial_n of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o as_o ratramn_v oppose_v himself_o direct_o against_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la so_o he_o also_o refute_v the_o consequence_n of_o this_o belief_n by_o oppose_v in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n what_o paschas_fw-la have_v write_v of_o the_o delivery_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n for_o in_o this_o little_a treatise_n he_o positive_o affirm_v the_o locality_n or_o the_o inclusion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o place_n which_o it_o occupi_v whereas_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o his_o adversary_n import_v that_o it_o can_v be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n 333_o in_o spicil_n d'acher_n t._n 1._o p._n 333_o in_o hold_v these_o thing_n say_v he_o you_o wicked_o utter_v a_o kind_n of_o novelty_n to_o cry_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o can_v hinder_v our_o saviour_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o be_v bear_v because_o no_o creature_n can_v resist_v the_o creator_n but_o that_o all_o thing_n that_o do_v subsist_v be_v open_a and_o penetrable_a unto_o he_o whilst_o you_o judge_v so_o you_o judge_v very_o prudent_o but_o when_o by_o this_o rule_n you_o go_v about_o to_o subject_a the_o beginning_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n you_o plain_o dogmatise_v as_o to_o what_o regard_v his_o power_n but_o as_o to_o what_o regard_v the_o property_n of_o the_o body_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o his_o humane_a birth_n you_o stray_v very_o far_o from_o the_o way_n of_o truth_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o firm_a nothing_o that_o be_v not_o penetrable_a unto_o the_o power_n of_o the_o will_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o as_o for_o the_o humanity_n which_o he_o have_v take_v it_o be_v enclose_v and_o shut_v up_o in_o the_o virgin_n womb_n that_o during_o the_o time_n it_o remain_v there_o it_o be_v not_o elsewhere_o but_o in_o a_o short_a time_n it_o leave_v the_o abide_v of_o the_o virgin_n womb_n and_o go_v forth_o and_o return_v no_o more_o thither_o what_o be_v it_o that_o he_o have_v show_v by_o this_o change_n of_o place_n if_o it_o be_v not_o that_o though_o he_o be_v omnipresent_v by_o the_o propriety_n of_o his_o divinity_n he_o be_v but_o in_o one_o place_n according_a to_o the_o circumscription_n of_o his_o body_n that_o that_o which_o be_v local_a as_o it_o be_v not_o always_o every_o where_o but_o it_o go_v unto_o one_o place_n when_o it_o leave_v the_o other_o so_o also_o also_o when_o he_o go_v from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o he_o at_o the_o same_o time_n be_v not_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n and_o at_o the_o left_a neither_o walk_v he_o before_o and_o behind_o nor_o above_o and_o below_o so_o also_o the_o saviour_n as_o he_o be_v at_o one_o time_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n and_o at_o another_o time_n he_o be_v out_o of_o it_o so_o in_o go_v out_o though_o nothing_o can_v stop_v he_o when_o he_o will_v come_v out_o nevertheless_o he_o make_v use_v only_o of_o one_o way_n for_o his_o come_n forth_o and_o he_o issue_v not_o out_o by_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o body_n wherein_o he_o have_v be_v form_v i_o will_v not_o here_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o certain_a sterconaristes_n which_o some_o pretend_v to_o have_v be_v oppose_v by_o ratramn_n and_o not_o by_o paschas_fw-la other_o say_v he_o be_v one_o of_o this_o sect_n himself_o and_o other_o in_o fine_a that_o in_o dispute_v against_o it_o he_o vary_v from_o the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o the_o church_n because_o we_o will_v treat_v of_o it_o in_o examine_v the_o testimony_n of_o heribold_n to_o continue_v the_o course_n of_o my_o history_n i_o come_v to_o john_n erigenius_n the_o other_o doctor_n which_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o bald_a consult_v and_o who_o he_o command_v to_o write_v upon_o the_o same_o subject_a he_o have_v a_o singular_a esteem_n for_o he_o and_o live_v so_o familiar_o with_o he_o that_o some_o historian_n have_v assure_v that_o he_o make_v he_o eat_v with_o he_o at_o his_o own_o table_n and_o lie_v in_o his_o own_o bedchamber_n i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a how_o unworthy_o he_o be_v treat_v by_o remy_n archbishop_n of_o lion_n and_o by_o the_o deacon_n florus_n and_o that_o prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n and_o the_o council_n of_o valentia_n do_v censure_v some_o error_n that_o appear_v in_o some_o of_o his_o book_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o predestination_n neither_o will_v i_o undertake_v to_o defend_v all_o his_o expression_n and_o phylosophical_a notion_n about_o the_o state_n of_o the_o bless_a and_o of_o the_o damn_a neither_o can_v i_o but_o confess_v that_o the_o pen_n of_o his_o adversary_n have_v be_v steep_v in_o too_o smart_a liquor_n to_o tear_v the_o reputation_n of_o this_o man_n unto_o who_o historian_n give_v great_a commendation_n 2._o gulicl_n malm_n de_fw-fr gestis_fw-la reg._n angl._n l._n 2._o c._n 5._o apud_fw-la usser_n in_o sylloge_n ep._n hibernic_n ep._n 24._o &_o the_o christian_a ecclesiar_v success_n c._n 2._o dignify_n he_o with_o these_o two_o glorious_a title_n of_o most_o learned_a and_o most_o holy_a william_n of_o malmesbury_n assure_v we_o that_o he_o be_v a_o very_a wise_a man_n and_o very_o eloquent_a that_o he_o translate_v out_o of_o greek_a into_o latin_a at_o the_o desire_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a the_o hierarchy_n of_o dennis_n the_o arcopagite_n a_o translation_n so_o acceptable_a to_o anastatius_fw-la library-keeper_n unto_o the_o pope_n that_o he_o write_v a_o letter_n unto_o king_n charles_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o preface_n of_o this_o translation_n wherein_o after_o have_v admire_v that_o a_o man_n bear_v in_o one_o of_o the_o remote_a part_n of_o the_o world_n that_o be_v in_o ireland_n shall_v be_v capable_a of_o comprehend_v and_o of_o render_v this_o hierarchy_n into_o latin_a he_o add_v that_o he_o have_v hear_v he_o be_v a_o saint_n conclude_v that_o it_o be_v the_o work_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o have_v make_v he_o as_o zealous_a as_o he_o be_v eloquent_a also_o the_o fame_n of_o his_o learning_n make_v he_o be_v send_v for_o by_o alfred_n king_n of_o england_n where_o he_o die_v anno_fw-la 883._o or_o 84._o in_o the_o monastery_n of_o malmesbury_n have_v receive_v several_a wound_n by_o penknife_n from_o young_a man_n that_o he_o instruct_v the_o writer_n also_o of_o england_n observe_v that_o have_v be_v bury_v without_o much_o honour_n in_o the_o church_n where_o he_o have_v be_v slay_v there_o shine_v a_o miraculous_a light_n several_a night_n upon_o his_o grave_n which_o make_v the_o
friar_n transport_v he_o into_o the_o great_a church_n and_o to_o inter_v he_o more_o honourable_o near_o the_o altar_n with_o this_o epitaph_n which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o history_n of_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n 5._o guliel_n malm_n l._n 2._o c._n 5._o here_o lie_v john_n the_o holy_a philosopher_n who_o in_o his_o life_n be_v enrich_v with_o marvellous_a learning_n and_o who_o at_o last_o have_v the_o honour_n to_o ascend_v by_o martyrdom_n unto_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n where_o the_o saint_n reign_v everlasting_o the_o same_o historian_n say_v in_o the_o same_o place_n he_o be_v esteem_v a_o martyr_n which_o i_o do_v not_o say_v by_o way_n of_o doubt_n to_o do_v wrong_n unto_o this_o holy_a soul_n and_o after_o his_o death_n he_o be_v put_v into_o the_o catalogue_n of_o saint_n for_o thomas_n fuller_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o england_n say_v that_o he_o be_v account_v a_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 119._o histor_n eccles_n angl._n l._n 2._o p._n 119._o and_o that_o his_o anniversary_n commemoration_n be_v celebrate_v the_o four_o of_o the_o ides_n of_o november_n in_o the_o martyrology_n print_v at_o antwerp_n anno_fw-la 1586._o by_o the_o command_n of_o gregory_n the_o thirteen_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v baronius_n that_o put_v he_o out_o of_o the_o martyrology_n out_o of_o hatred_n because_o he_o have_v write_v against_o the_o real_a presence_n allege_v upon_o this_o subject_n henry_n fitz_n simond_n in_o 2._o edit_fw-la catal._n s.s._n hibern_n who_o defend_v the_o action_n of_o baronius_n and_o say_v that_o there_o be_v prepare_v even_o in_o his_o time_n a_o apology_n for_o justify_v this_o proceed_v bishop_n usher_z also_o testify_v that_o in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o saint_n bury_v in_o england_n draw_v out_o of_o ancient_a english_a monument_n 20._o usser_n de_fw-fr eccl._n christian_n success_n &_o statu_fw-la c._n 20._o by_o a_o friar_n of_o canterbury_n in_o the_o time_n of_o anselm_n that_o be_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n there_o be_v these_o word_n st._n adelm_n and_o john_n the_o wise_a be_v record_v to_o be_v lay_v in_o the_o place_n call_v adelmisbirig_n that_o be_v to_o say_v malmesbury_n molanus_n professor_n of_o divinity_n in_o the_o university_n of_o louvain_n have_v leave_v this_o in_o write_v in_o his_o appendix_n in_o the_o martyrology_n of_o ussuard_n john_n erigenius_n martyr_n l._n molan_n appen_n ad_fw-la usuard_n littera_fw-la l._n translate_v the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n of_o dennis_n he_o be_v afterward_o by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o pope_n put_v in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n hector_n deidonat_n in_o his_o history_n of_o scotland_n which_o word_n have_v be_v insert_v in_o the_o appendix_n of_o the_o martyrology_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n which_o be_v leave_v we_o by_o the_o bishop_n of_o thoul_n have_v record_v in_o the_o supplement_n at_o the_o four_o of_o the_o ides_n of_o november_n the_o commemoration_n which_o be_v make_v of_o st._n john_n surname_v erigenius_n martyr_n kill_v at_o malmesbury_n by_o some_o young_a debauchee_n see_v here_o exact_o what_o the_o man_n be_v that_o write_v of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o command_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a as_o ratramn_v also_o do_v as_o we_o be_v give_v to_o understand_v by_o a_o letter_n of_o berengarius_fw-la write_v unto_o one_o richard_n who_o have_v some_o access_n unto_o king_n philip._n in_o this_o letter_n print_v some_o year_n past_a by_o the_o care_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n he_o desire_v he_o to_o speak_v for_o he_o unto_o this_o prince_n to_o the_o end_n he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o repair_v by_o his_o liberality_n the_o loss_n and_o damage_n which_o he_o have_v unjust_o sustain_v after_o which_o he_o add_v 510._o epistola_fw-la berengarii_fw-la ad_fw-la richard_n t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 510._o if_o he_o do_v not_o do_v it_o yet_o nevertheless_o i_o shall_v be_v ready_a to_o prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n unto_o his_o majesty_n and_o those_o who_o he_o shall_v appoint_v and_o to_o make_v appear_v that_o john_n erigenius_n be_v very_o unjust_o condemn_v by_o the_o council_n at_o verceil_n and_o paschas_fw-la very_o unjust_o vindicate_v and_o afterward_o to_o the_o end_n the_o king_n shall_v not_o reject_v this_o service_n of_o my_o fidelity_n he_o may_v know_v that_o what_o john_n erigenius_n have_v write_v he_o write_v it_o at_o the_o desire_n and_o by_o order_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a he_o mean_v the_o bald_a one_o of_o his_o predecessor_n who_o be_v as_o affectionate_a unto_o religious_a thing_n as_o he_o be_v valiant_a in_o his_o expedition_n lest_o the_o folly_n of_o ignorant_a and_o carnal_a man_n shall_v prevail_v and_o he_o command_v john_n that_o learned_a man_n to_o collect_v from_o the_o scripture_n what_o may_v check_v this_o folly_n whence_o it_o follow_v say_v he_o that_o the_o king_n be_v oblige_v to_o take_v up_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o decease_a against_o the_o slander_n of_o those_o alive_a not_o to_o show_v himself_o unworthy_a of_o the_o succession_n and_o throne_n of_o his_o illustrious_a predecessor_n that_o desire_v this_o service_n of_o this_o learned_a man_n not_o to_o scatter_v darkness_n over_o the_o light_n of_o the_o truth_n but_o to_o inform_v himself_o careful_o in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n berengarius_fw-la complain_v of_o the_o condemnation_n of_o john_n at_o the_o council_n of_o verceil_n in_o the_o year_n 1050._o because_o it_o be_v there_o his_o book_n be_v read_v and_o condemn_v to_o be_v burn_v about_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o he_o write_v it_o as_o we_o be_v inform_v by_o lanfranc_n who_o own_v he_o to_o be_v a_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la whereof_o he_o be_v himself_o a_o great_a favourer_n therefore_o berengarius_fw-la write_v to_o he_o lanâ—ranc_n tereng_n ep._n ad_fw-la lanâ—ranc_n if_o john_n who_o judgement_n we_o approve_v touch_v the_o sacrament_n be_v esteem_v by_o you_o to_o be_v a_o heretic_n you_o must_v also_o hold_v for_o heretic_n st._n jerome_n st._n ambrose_n and_o st._n austin_n not_o to_o mention_v other_o that_o which_o render_v john_n erigenius_n testimony_n the_o more_o authentic_a in_o this_o debate_n be_v for_o have_v have_v four_o enemy_n to_o wit_n the_o learned_a church_n of_o lion_n florus_n its_o deacon_n prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n the_o council_n of_o valencia_n and_o of_o langre_n which_o spare_v he_o not_o upon_o the_o matter_n of_o predestination_n it_o be_v very_o likely_a they_o will_v have_v less_o spare_v he_o upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v he_o differ_v from_o the_o belief_n general_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n upon_o so_o important_a a_o point_n as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n this_o truth_n will_v yet_o be_v more_o evident_a if_o we_o consider_v that_o many_o do_v believe_v prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n and_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n two_o enemy_n which_o his_o opinion_n of_o predestination_n have_v stir_v up_o against_o he_o be_v also_o opposite_a unto_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la so_o that_o it_o happen_v unto_o those_o people_n much_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o have_v see_v it_o have_v do_v in_o our_o day_n unto_o those_o call_v jansenist_n and_o molinist_n for_o however_o they_o be_v divide_v in_o the_o matter_n of_o predestination_n and_o free_a grace_n yet_o nevertheless_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o still_o retain_v the_o great_a point_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n so_o although_o prudens_fw-la and_o florus_n do_v censure_v what_o john_n write_v of_o predestination_n yet_o for_o all_o that_o they_o be_v well_o agree_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n prudens_fw-la indeed_o have_v write_v nothing_o or_o at_o least_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o he_o come_v unto_o our_o knowledge_n but_o the_o archbishop_n hincmar_n suffer_v we_o not_o to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o what_o prudens_fw-la believe_v when_o join_v he_o with_o john_n erigenius_n against_o who_o nevertheless_o he_o observe_v he_o write_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o predestination_n he_o say_v that_o they_o both_o hold_v 31._o hinemar_n de_fw-fr praedest_fw-la cap_n 31._o that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o the_o real_a body_n and_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n but_o only_o the_o memorial_n of_o his_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o when_o i_o speak_v of_o prudens_fw-la i_o speak_v of_o one_o of_o the_o great_a ornament_n of_o his_o age_n in_o piety_n and_o learning_n and_o of_o a_o man_n who_o memory_n be_v annual_o honour_a with_o great_a solemnity_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o relate_v the_o character_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o thoul_n give_v of_o he_o in_o the_o martyrology_n of_o france_n the_o 6_o day_n of_o april_n april_n martyrol_n gallican_n andr_n du_fw-fr saussay_n 5._o id._n april_n
at_o troy_n be_v solemnize_v the_o memory_n of_o st._n prudens_fw-la bishop_n and_o confessor_n this_o saint_n be_v bear_v in_o spain_n endow_v with_o divine_a grace_n and_o illustrious_a by_o his_o zeal_n for_o religion_n and_o his_o knowledge_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n have_v be_v drive_v out_o of_o spain_n by_o the_o saracen_n and_o be_v come_v into_o france_n he_o draw_v the_o admiration_n and_o love_n of_o all_o man_n therefore_o after_o the_o death_n of_o adelbert_n bishop_n of_o troy_n whither_o he_o have_v retire_v himself_o and_o have_v give_v proof_n of_o his_o virtue_n and_o merit_n he_o be_v elect_v and_o appoint_v the_o 37th_o bishop_n of_o that_o church_n by_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n be_v so_o advance_v unto_o the_o episcopal_a dignity_n he_o shine_v like_o a_o light_n set_v in_o a_o candlestick_n not_o unto_o this_o church_n alone_o but_o also_o throughout_o all_o france_n by_o the_o example_n of_o a_o most_o holy_a life_n and_o by_o the_o splendour_n of_o divine_a wisdom_n he_o be_v the_o ornament_n and_o delight_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o his_o time_n a_o defender_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o a_o oracle_n of_o ecclesiastical_a knowledge_n as_o for_o the_o deacon_n florus_n he_o have_v transmit_v unto_o we_o himself_o evidence_n of_o his_o belief_n in_o his_o explication_n of_o the_o mass_n at_o least_o if_o that_o be_v the_o work_n of_o this_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n who_o in_o this_o explication_n be_v styâ—â—â—_n master_n florus_n for_o trithemius_n attribute_n this_o little_a treatise_n whereof_o we_o speak_v unto_o one_o florus_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n in_o the_o abbey_n of_o trom_n in_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n and_o other_o make_v its_o author_n to_o be_v the_o deacon_n florus_n that_o write_v against_o amalarius_n and_o against_o john_n scot_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o predestination_n this_o latter_a opinion_n seem_v the_o most_o likely_a and_o the_o reason_n which_o make_v i_o not_o to_o doubt_v of_o it_o be_v that_o i_o observe_v the_o author_n of_o this_o interpretation_n of_o the_o mass_n have_v copy_v ten_o line_n verbatim_o out_o of_o the_o book_n which_o agobard_n bishop_n of_o lion_n under_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a son_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a write_v against_o amalarius_n 170._o vid._n flor._n bibl._n patr._n t._n 6._o edit_n ult_n p._n 171._o unde_fw-la eccles_n etc._n etc._n et_fw-fr agobard_fw-mi contr_n amalar._n c._n 13._o p._n 115._o florus_n in_o exposit_n missae_fw-la bibl._n patr._n t._n 6._o p._n 170._o now_o there_o be_v much_o more_o probability_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v write_v by_o a_o deacon_n of_o the_o same_o church_n then_o by_o a_o monk_n of_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n it_o be_v then_o evident_a after_o this_o remark_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o this_o little_a treatise_n be_v to_o be_v attribute_v unto_o the_o deacon_n florus_n let_v we_o hear_v what_o he_o have_v design_v to_o inform_v we_o the_o oblation_n say_v he_o although_o take_v from_o the_o simple_a fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v make_v unto_o believer_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n by_o the_o ineffable_a virtue_n of_o divine_a benediction_n he_o seem_v to_o make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o good_a and_o say_v the_o sacrament_n be_v make_v unto_o the_o latter_a the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o unto_o the_o former_a it_o be_v nothing_o less_o because_o they_o have_v not_o faith_n a_o declaration_n which_o as_o the_o protestant_n say_v agree_v not_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n by_o which_o the_o eucharist_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o only_o unto_o the_o good_a but_o unto_o the_o wicked_a also_o florus_n explain_v himself_o very_o clear_o ibid._n ibid._n when_o he_o add_v this_o body_n and_o this_o blood_n be_v not_o gather_v in_o the_o ear_n of_o corn_n and_o in_o the_o grape_n nature_n give_v it_o not_o unto_o we_o but_o it_o be_v consecration_n that_o make_v it_o unto_o we_o mystical_o jesus_n christ_n be_v eat_v when_o the_o creature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n by_o the_o ineffable_a sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o be_v eat_v by_o parcel_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o he_o remain_v entire_a in_o heaven_n and_o entire_a in_o your_o heart_n he_o will_v say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v natural_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o consecration_n make_v it_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v eat_v in_o morsel_n under_o the_o sign_n which_o represent_v he_o but_o as_o to_o himself_o he_o be_v whole_a and_o entire_a in_o heaven_n as_o he_o be_v whole_a and_o entire_a in_o the_o heart_n of_o every_o believer_n in_o quality_n of_o a_o quicken_a and_o save_a object_n embrace_v by_o faith_n so_o to_o find_v life_n and_o salvation_n in_o partake_v of_o he_o because_o it_o be_v he_o that_o have_v merit_v salvation_n for_o we_o by_o his_o death_n and_o purchase_v life_n for_o we_o by_o his_o suffering_n and_o as_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o memorial_n of_o this_o death_n and_o these_o suffering_n florus_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v make_v unto_o believer_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o in_o participate_v of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n faith_n look_v unto_o he_o as_o the_o only_a object_n of_o its_o contemplation_n manducation_n and_o participation_n thus_o much_o these_o other_o word_n of_o the_o same_o author_n import_n 171._o ibid._n p._n 171._o all_o that_o be_v do_v in_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v mystical_a we_o see_v one_o thing_n and_o we_o understand_v another_o what_o be_v see_v be_v corporal_a what_o be_v understand_v have_v a_o spiritual_a fruit._n moreover_o he_o say_v plain_o that_o what_o our_o saviour_n command_v his_o disciple_n to_o take_v and_o eat_v be_v bread_n he_o say_v unto_o they_o of_o the_o bread_n take_v and_o eat_v you_o all_o of_o this_o ibid._n ibid._n and_o speak_v of_o the_o cup_n the_o wine_n say_v he_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o our_o redemption_n and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o word_n i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n in_o fine_a expound_v these_o last_o word_n of_o the_o mass_n whereby_o o_o lord_n ibid._n ibid._n thou_o always_o creat_a for_o we_o all_o these_o good_a thing_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o thanksgiving_n which_o in_o the_o latin_a liturgy_n do_v follow_v the_o consecration_n he_o sufficient_o give_v to_o understand_v that_o he_o believe_v not_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v he_o speak_v of_o they_o as_o of_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v create_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n which_o he_o make_v still_o every_o year_n by_o propagation_n and_o by_o reparation_n which_o he_o sanctifi_v and_o fill_v with_o his_o grace_n and_o heavenly_a blessing_n which_o himself_n interpret_v to_o be_v of_o corn_n and_o of_o wine_n thus_o it_o be_v that_o many_o do_v explain_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o author_n about_o the_o same_o time_n that_o the_o deacon_n florus_n write_v at_o lion_n christian_n druthmar_n priest_n and_o friar_n of_o corby_n and_o companion_n or_o ratramn_v in_o the_o same_o monastery_n compose_v his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n matthew_n gospel_n and_o we_o shall_v forthwith_o see_v what_o he_o write_v of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o sixtus_n senensis_n do_v not_o stop_v we_o a_o little_a moment_n this_o famous_a library-keeper_n do_v accuse_v protestant_n of_o have_v corrupt_v the_o text_n of_o druthmar_n in_o read_v in_o the_o sacrament_n whereas_o he_o pretend_v upon_o the_o credit_n of_o the_o copy_n of_o a_o manuscript_n to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o franciscan_n at_o lion_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v read_v subsist_v real_o in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o first_o thing_n we_o shall_v do_v then_o be_v to_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o this_o accusation_n for_o the_o faith_n of_o sixtus_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o many_o as_o the_o faith_n of_o a_o man_n that_o approve_v very_o well_o of_o expurgatory_n index_n and_o one_o that_o have_v lay_v two_o other_o accusation_n unto_o the_o same_o protestant_n charge_v which_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v false_a 72._o bibl._n sanct._n in_o ep._n ad_fw-la pium_fw-la v._n id._n l._n 6._o annot._fw-la 72._o one_o be_v to_o have_v corrupt_v and_o alter_v a_o passage_n of_o ferus_fw-la a_o franciscan_a friar_n concern_v the_o temporal_a power_n of_o the_o pope_n although_o ferus_fw-la his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n matthew_n wherein_o the_o passage_n in_o dispute_n be_v contain_v be_v
have_v insist_v already_o have_v find_v something_o amiss_o in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n which_o so_o offend_v agobard_fw-mi that_o he_o write_v a_o book_n on_o purpose_n against_o the_o four_o book_n of_o amalarius_n touch_v ecclesiastical_a thing_n and_o he_o write_v it_o with_o so_o high_a a_o resentment_n that_o father_n chifflet_n can_v have_v wish_v he_o have_v write_v with_o more_o moderation_n and_o that_o he_o have_v dip_v his_o pen_n praefixa_fw-la ep._n ad_fw-la baluzium_n agobardo_n praefixa_fw-la after_o the_o example_n of_o his_o predecessor_n in_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o lamb_n without_o spot_n true_o meek_a and_o humble_a in_o spirit_n it_o be_v then_o very_a probable_a that_o in_o the_o humour_n agobard_fw-mi be_v against_o amalarius_n he_o suffer_v nothing_o to_o pass_v unreproved_a except_o what_o he_o think_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v censure_v and_o which_o he_o approve_v of_o himself_o and_o indeed_o by_o read_v his_o book_n it_o will_v plain_o appear_v with_o what_o exactness_n he_o examine_v all_o that_o drop_v from_o the_o pen_n of_o his_o adversary_n now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a he_o censure_v not_o any_o of_o the_o passage_n which_o we_o allege_v for_o prove_v that_o amalarius_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la can_v it_o be_v believe_v this_o man_n so_o full_a of_o anger_n and_o revenge_n and_o who_o write_v not_o his_o book_n but_o to_o censure_v those_o of_o amalarius_n and_o yet_o touch_v not_o any_o of_o the_o testimony_n whereof_o we_o speak_v if_o the_o belief_n of_o amalarius_n have_v not_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n or_o if_o agobard_n have_v not_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n he_o be_v on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n how_o can_v it_o possible_o be_v but_o that_o he_o will_v have_v censure_v what_o amalarius_n say_v how_o can_v he_o have_v slip_v so_o fair_a a_o occasion_n to_o have_v discredit_v his_o adversary_n as_o a_o man_n that_o prevaricate_v from_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o one_o of_o the_o capital_a article_n of_o our_o religion_n but_o further_o he_o allege_v these_o word_n of_o amalarius_n which_o we_o before_o cite_v the_o bread_n set_v upon_o the_o altar_n represent_v the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n spread_v upon_o the_o cross_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n in_o the_o cup_n do_v show_v the_o sacrament_n which_o do_v flow_v from_o the_o side_n of_o our_o saviour_n upon_o the_o cross_n 119._o agobard_fw-mi advers._fw-la annal._n cap._n 21._o p._n 119._o but_o he_o do_v not_o there_o apply_v one_o word_n of_o censure_n what_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o this_o conduct_n but_o that_o they_o be_v both_o agree_v upon_o this_o point_n now_o if_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o his_o silence_n we_o proceed_v to_o that_o of_o his_o word_n it_o be_v say_v we_o shall_v be_v confirm_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o what_o have_v be_v say_v for_o he_o testify_v 115._o ibid._n c._n 13._o p._n 115._o that_o as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n of_o the_o church_n so_o also_o there_o be_v one_o bread_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o one_o sole_a cup_n of_o his_o blood_n he_o distinguish_v the_o bread_n from_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o cup_n from_o his_o blood_n as_o he_o distinguish_v the_o altar_n from_o the_o church_n where_o it_o be_v moreover_o he_o declare_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o church_n consecrate_v by_o these_o word_n he_o speak_v of_o all_o the_o word_n of_o institution_n according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o say_v express_o that_o our_o saviour_n say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n take_v and_o eat_v you_o all_o of_o this_o word_n which_o the_o deacon_n florus_n borrow_v of_o he_o with_o those_o that_o follow_v as_o we_o observe_v not_o long_o ago_o to_o prove_v that_o what_o our_o saviour_n command_v his_o disciple_n to_o take_v and_o eat_v was_z bread_n this_o be_v what_o be_v say_v of_o agobard_n we_o have_v already_o mention_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n a_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o rouen_n and_o of_o rhemis_n at_o cressy_n which_o furnish_v we_o with_o a_o declaration_n of_o their_o belief_n but_o because_o they_o write_v in_o this_o same_o century_n the_o history_n whereof_o we_o examine_v it_o be_v just_a that_o we_o shall_v here_o insert_v their_o testimony_n david_n blundel_n in_o his_o exposition_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v in_o chap._n 18._o that_o he_o separate_v not_o from_o ratramn_o and_o john_n surname_v erigenius_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o bishop_n assemble_v at_o cressy_n anno_fw-la 858._o with_o out_o signify_v the_o place_n where_o they_o have_v give_v mark_n of_o their_o belief_n therefore_o some_o have_v think_v he_o have_v read_v it_o in_o some_o manuscript_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o he_o have_v a_o regard_n unto_o what_o we_o have_v allege_v and_o unto_o what_o we_o will_v produce_v a_o second_o time_n yet_o in_o refer_v the_o reader_n unto_o the_o seven_o chapter_n to_o ponder_v the_o occasion_n and_o the_o word_n which_o be_v these_o extr._n council_n carisiac_n t._n 3._o council_n gall._n p._n 129._o extr._n it_o will_v be_v a_o abominable_a thing_n if_o the_o hand_n which_o make_v by_o prayer_n and_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o shall_v after_o promotion_n unto_o episcopacy_n meddle_v in_o any_o secular_a oath_n whatever_o it_o do_v before_o ordination_n the_o chronicle_n of_o mouson_n which_o be_v in_o one_o of_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n make_v mention_n of_o one_o arnulph_n and_o represent_v he_o unto_o we_o as_o a_o martyr_n he_o die_v as_o near_o as_o can_v be_v judge_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o as_o he_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n he_o say_v unto_o those_o that_o be_v present_a favour_v i_o by_o your_o compassionate_a piety_n and_o help_n 627._o chron._n mosomens_n t._n 7._o spicil_n pag._n 627._o that_o i_o may_v receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o saviour_n he_o desire_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o true_o communicate_v unto_o the_o faithful_a and_o penitent_a soul_n jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n which_o he_o plain_o distinguish_v from_o his_o sacrament_n as_o the_o thing_n whereof_o we_o communicate_v from_o the_o instrument_n by_o mean_n whereby_o we_o do_v thereof_o participate_v he_o do_v not_o then_o believe_v with_o paschas_fw-la that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v the_o inference_n that_o many_o do_v make_v in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n we_o treat_v of_o the_o custom_n of_o mingle_v the_o consecrate_a wine_n with_o ink_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n we_o show_v the_o inference_n which_o be_v say_v be_v lawful_o make_v from_o it_o but_o because_o of_o the_o example_n of_o this_o practice_n which_o we_o have_v allege_v there_o be_v one_o of_o the_o year_n 844._o we_o will_v make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o join_v this_o testimony_n unto_o the_o former_a yet_o it_o shall_v be_v only_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o historian_n which_o relate_v what_o pass_v at_o tholouse_n betwixt_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a and_o bernard_n count_n of_o barcelonia_n who_o this_o prince_n have_v send_v for_o under_o pretence_n of_o be_v reconcile_v unto_o he_o but_o indeed_o with_o design_n to_o kill_v he_o see_v here_o what_o the_o historian_n say_v 129._o odo_n ariâ—ertus_n inedit_n in_o notis_fw-la baluz_n ad_fw-la agobard_n pag._n 129._o the_o peace_n have_v be_v conclude_v and_o interchangeable_o sign_v by_o the_o king_n and_o the_o count_n with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o eucharist_n count_n bernard_n come_v from_o barcelonia_n unto_o tholouse_n and_o cast_v himself_o at_o the_o king_n foot_n in_o the_o monastery_n of_o st._n saturnine_n near_o tholouse_n the_o king_n take_v he_o with_o the_o left_a hand_n as_o it_o be_v to_o lift_v he_o up_o he_o stab_v his_o dagger_n into_o his_o side_n with_o the_o other_o hand_n and_o cruel_o murder_v he_o not_o without_o be_v blame_v for_o have_v violate_v faith_n and_o religion_n nor_o without_o suspicion_n of_o parricide_n because_o it_o be_v general_o think_v charles_n be_v son_n to_o bernard_n also_o he_o resemble_v he_o very_o much_o about_o the_o mouth_n nature_n publish_v thereby_o the_o mother_n adultery_n after_o so_o cruel_a a_o death_n the_o king_n descend_v from_o his_o throne_n reek_v in_o blood_n kick_v the_o body_n with_o his_o foot_n say_v thus_o
brain_n tell_v we_o better_o than_o pasehas_n himself_o what_o their_o opinion_n be_v paschas_fw-la tell_v we_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n that_o those_o people_n do_v not_o judge_v as_o he_o do_v teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n but_o the_o figure_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o that_o flesh_n a_o figure_n and_o sacrament_n fill_v with_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o divine_a flesh_n so_o that_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n after_o consecration_n they_o also_o believe_v that_o as_o to_o its_o substance_n and_o matter_n part_n of_o it_o turn_v into_o our_o proper_a substance_n for_o the_o nourishment_n of_o our_o body_n and_o the_o other_o part_n pass_v the_o way_n of_o our_o common_a food_n which_o be_v direct_o to_o speak_v plain_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o at_o this_o present_a call_v calvinist_n now_o if_o this_o belief_n be_v erroneous_a if_o this_o opinion_n be_v heretical_a contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o church_n and_o different_a from_o the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o christian_n be_v it_o probable_a that_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_n will_v have_v choose_v for_o his_o principal_a chaplain_n by_o consent_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o synod_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o that_o the_o clergy_n of_o france_n will_v have_v suffer_v to_o preside_v over_o it_o a_o man_n infect_v with_o such_o a_o opinion_n or_o that_o hinemar_n after_o his_o death_n shall_v call_v he_o a_o bishop_n of_o venerable_a memory_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v engrave_v on_o his_o tomb_n here_o lie_v the_o body_n of_o st._n heribold_n i_o can_v think_v so_o but_o rather_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o heribold_n and_o the_o other_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la which_o be_v the_o same_o of_o the_o calvinist_n be_v the_o most_o general_a opinion_n in_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o that_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la which_o be_v follow_v by_o roman_a catholic_n at_o this_o time_n be_v not_o approve_v at_o that_o time_n but_o be_v oppose_v by_o all_o the_o great_a and_o learned_a man_n of_o that_o age._n this_o be_v what_o the_o protestant_n say_v and_o the_o inference_n he_o make_v from_o the_o dignity_n and_o belief_n of_o heribold_n chap._n xv._o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n wherein_o be_v examine_v the_o silence_n of_o the_o two_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o first_o and_z adrian_z the_o second_o with_o two_o observation_n touch_v the_o greek_a church_n it_o be_v a_o thing_n very_o worthy_a to_o be_v observe_v and_o which_o deserve_v serious_a consideration_n that_o the_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o first_o and_z adrian_z the_o second_o have_v be_v spectator_n of_o so_o obstinate_a a_o combat_n without_o engage_v on_o either_o side_n and_o have_v be_v silent_a in_o a_o time_n when_o they_o ought_v to_o speak_v and_o see_v man_n mind_n divide_v although_o unequal_o upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n yet_o after_o all_o declare_v not_o themselves_o in_o favour_n of_o the_o one_o side_n or_o the_o other_o and_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o they_o open_v their_o mouth_n either_o to_o condemn_v or_o approve_v either_o of_o the_o two_o opinion_n so_o that_o if_o the_o roman_a catholic_n do_v say_v that_o they_o condemn_v not_o their_o doctrine_n in_o the_o person_n of_o paschas_fw-la the_o protestant_n can_v also_o affirm_v that_o they_o pronounce_v no_o sentence_n against_o their_o belief_n in_o the_o person_n of_o his_o adversary_n which_o be_v incomparable_o more_o famous_a both_o in_o number_n and_o quality_n than_o the_o follower_n of_o paschas_fw-la because_o that_o instead_o of_o one_o or_o two_o at_o the_o most_o at_o least_o that_o be_v come_v to_o our_o knowledge_n which_o follow_v he_o we_o have_v hear_v the_o testimony_n of_o sixteen_o the_o principal_a chaplain_n bishop_n archbishop_n abbot_n and_o other_o which_o in_o that_o age_n oppose_v themselves_o direct_o or_o indirect_o unto_o his_o opinion_n as_o be_v contrary_a unto_o the_o belief_n which_o until_o that_o time_n have_v be_v general_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n but_o if_o after_o what_o have_v be_v say_v the_o latin_a church_n shall_v continue_v to_o teach_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o protestant_n which_o we_o have_v prove_v to_o be_v that_o of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v at_o that_o time_n esteem_v erroneous_a than_o it_o must_v necessary_o follow_v say_v they_o that_o she_o confess_v that_o nicholas_n the_o first_o and_o adrian_n the_o second_o may_v just_o be_v suspect_v to_o be_v guilty_a thereof_o 15._o decret_n grat._n do_v 82._o c._n error_n leo._n i._o ep._n 93._o c._n 15._o according_a to_o this_o maxim_n of_o the_o law_n insert_v by_o gratian_n in_o his_o decree_n that_o one_o approve_v the_o error_n whereunto_o he_o make_v no_o opposition_n and_o according_a unto_o what_o be_v say_v by_o leo_n the_o first_o that_o he_o which_o recall_v not_o a_o man_n from_o his_o error_n show_v that_o he_o err_v himself_o and_o if_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n she_o affirm_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la which_o be_v she_o be_v at_o that_o time_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v catholic_n and_o orthodox_n and_o the_o public_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n she_o will_v tacit_o accuse_v these_o two_o pope_n for_o have_v suppress_v it_o as_o adversary_n and_o enemy_n according_a unto_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o same_o maxim_n of_o the_o law_n before_o allege_v supra_fw-la decret_n grat._n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la that_o the_o truth_n be_v suppress_v when_o it_o be_v not_o defend_v for_o to_o imagine_v that_o nicholas_n and_o adrian_n have_v not_o knowledge_n of_o this_o great_a contest_v can_v reasonable_o be_v say_v the_o thing_n have_v make_v too_o great_a a_o noise_n for_o they_o to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o have_v there_o be_v indeed_o only_o bare_a verbal_a dispute_n this_o pretext_n may_v have_v some_o colour_n but_o there_o have_v be_v book_n write_v on_o either_o part_n and_o some_o of_o they_o have_v be_v compose_v by_o order_n and_o command_n of_o a_o king_n of_o france_n it_o be_v nothing_o probable_a that_o the_o apostolical_a see_n shall_v be_v whole_o ignorant_a of_o the_o matter_n under_o nicholas_n the_o first_o and_z adrian_z the_o second_o wherefore_o then_o may_v it_o be_v say_v do_v they_o not_o take_v part_n wherefore_o do_v they_o not_o declare_v either_o for_o paschas_fw-la or_o for_o his_o adversary_n wherefore_o have_v they_o not_o condemn_v the_o one_o and_o protect_v the_o other_o if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v be_v the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n why_o do_v they_o not_o authorise_v it_o by_o their_o approbation_n and_o wherefore_o do_v they_o not_o thunder_v out_o their_o censure_n against_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n or_o if_o the_o belief_n of_o his_o adversary_n be_v the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o christian_n wherefore_o do_v they_o not_o encourage_v it_o by_o their_o power_n and_o why_o do_v they_o not_o anathematise_v the_o novelty_n of_o paschas_fw-la this_o difficulty_n deserve_v to_o be_v careful_o inquire_v into_o there_o be_v not_o many_o demonstration_n to_o resolve_v it_o but_o only_o several_a conjecture_n and_o circumstance_n which_o i_o refer_v unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o that_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n of_o read_v this_o treatise_n it_o be_v say_v then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o although_o we_o have_v not_o positive_o say_v that_o paschas_fw-la proceed_v by_o way_n of_o explication_n yet_o we_o have_v make_v appear_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n it_o be_v the_o way_n he_o take_v not_o to_o irritate_fw-la mens_fw-la mind_n in_o propose_v his_o opinion_n second_o that_o paschas_fw-la his_o party_n have_v no_o follower_n during_o the_o ix_o century_n as_o have_v be_v already_o prove_v so_o that_o have_v but_o a_o very_a few_o it_o remain_v very_o probable_o enclose_v in_o the_o cloister_n of_o some_o friar_n which_o he_o may_v have_v gain_v unto_o his_o party_n wherein_o it_o hide_v itself_o from_o the_o many_o opposition_n which_o it_o find_v until_o some_o more_o favourable_a time_n shall_v present_v to_o advance_v and_o establish_v itself_o in_o the_o world_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o the_o belief_n of_o his_o adversary_n have_v the_o victory_n and_o advantage_n in_o this_o age_n be_v general_o receive_v and_o practise_v in_o all_o the_o west_n nicholas_n then_o and_o after_o he_o adrian_n consider_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v oppose_v by_o the_o most_o eminent_a man_n of_o that_o age_n that_o it_o have_v no_o follower_n nor_o adherent_n and_o that_o after_o all_o the_o opposition_n it_o find_v in_o its_o first_o establishment_n it_o will_v not_o do_v any_o prejudice_n unto_o the_o other_o they_o very_o judicious_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o wise_a course_n to_o let_v it_o fall_v of_o itself_o and_o to_o refer_v unto_o
the_o bald_a to_o make_v choice_n of_o heribold_n for_o his_o principal_a chaplain_n if_o his_o opinion_n have_v be_v a_o heretical_a and_o heterodox_n opinion_n a_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n as_o well_o as_o unto_o that_o of_o adrian_n and_o of_o nicholas_n but_o beside_o whilst_o nicholas_n hold_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n there_o be_v arise_v a_o great_a contest_v betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n betwixt_o nicholas_n and_o photius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n nicholas_n sue_v for_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n to_o defend_v the_o latin_n against_o the_o greek_n the_o french_a prelate_n make_v choice_n of_o bertram_n or_o ratramn_v who_o by_o their_o order_n undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n against_o the_o greek_a and_o in_o the_o four_o book_n he_o write_v and_o which_o be_v now_o extant_a refute_v the_o accusation_n of_o the_o greek_n against_o the_o latin_n this_o ratramn_v i_o say_v which_o by_o order_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a compose_v a_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n wherein_o he_o plain_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o do_v establish_v that_o of_o his_o adversary_n be_v it_o likely_a say_v many_o that_o if_o the_o belief_n of_o ratramn_n have_v not_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n will_v have_v make_v choice_n of_o he_o to_o have_v defend_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o latin_n against_o the_o insolence_n of_o the_o greek_n or_o if_o the_o french_a prelate_n persuade_v of_o the_o same_o belief_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o make_v choice_n of_o ratramn_n can_v it_o be_v imagine_v nicholas_n will_v have_v approve_v this_o choice_n if_o he_o have_v be_v of_o another_o persuasion_n in_o this_o essential_a point_n of_o religion_n i_o know_v that_o nicholas_n write_v unto_o charles_n the_o bald_a desire_v he_o will_v send_v he_o the_o latin_a translation_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o pretend_a dennis_n the_o arcopagite_n make_v by_o john_n erigenius_n who_o also_o write_v of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o order_n of_o the_o same_o prince_n but_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o be_v write_v by_o protestant_a doctor_n and_o that_o this_o pope_n allege_v for_o a_o reason_n that_o though_o this_o john_n be_v repute_v to_o be_v very_o learned_a nevertheless_o it_o be_v say_v ivone_n nicolaus_n i._n t._n 3._o council_n gall._n p._n 352._o ex_fw-la ivone_n that_o he_o have_v not_o former_o good_a opinion_n of_o certain_a thing_n but_o those_o thing_n concern_v not_o the_o eucharist_n for_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a nicholas_n will_v have_v speak_v so_o cold_o if_o these_o ill_a opinion_n of_o john_n have_v be_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n beside_o he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v demand_v what_o he_o have_v write_v either_o to_o have_v condemn_v or_o approve_v it_o as_o he_o intend_v to_o do_v of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o work_n of_o denis_n the_o arcopagite_n and_o he_o will_v have_v demand_v it_o so_o much_o the_o more_o earnest_o as_o that_o there_o be_v more_o to_o be_v fear_v by_o the_o one_o than_o the_o other_o i_o mean_v by_o what_o he_o have_v write_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n than_o of_o his_o translation_n of_o the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o arcopagite_n add_v unto_o all_o this_o that_o if_o any_o ill_a report_n have_v be_v publish_v of_o john_n touch_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o have_v be_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o adversary_n which_o his_o ill_a choice_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o predestination_n have_v stir_v he_o up_o yet_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o never_o tax_v he_o to_o have_v err_v in_o this_o point_n it_o must_v then_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o ill_a opinion_n mention_v by_o nicholas_n and_o whereof_o the_o report_n come_v unto_o he_o concern_v the_o matter_n of_o predestination_n whereupon_o john_n erigenius_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v lead_v away_o unto_o ungrounded_a and_o empty_a conception_n which_o be_v aggravate_v with_o some_o heat_n by_o the_o learned_a church_n of_o lion_n by_o florus_n its_o deacon_n by_o prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n and_o by_o the_o council_n of_o valentia_n and_o of_o langre_n yet_o these_o adversary_n incense_v against_o he_o never_o accuse_v he_o of_o any_o ill_a opinion_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v conclude_v that_o his_o doctrine_n in_o this_o point_n direct_o opposite_a unto_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n therefore_o neither_o nicholas_n the_o first_o nor_o any_o of_o his_o successor_n do_v condemn_v it_o until_o leo_n the_o nine_o who_o condemn_v his_o book_n to_o be_v burn_v at_o the_o council_n of_o verseil_n anno_fw-la 1050._o where_o berengarius_fw-la be_v also_o condemn_v i_o know_v also_o that_o the_o same_o nicholas_n speak_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o consecration_n and_o of_o what_o it_o operate_v in_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v consecrate_a and_o sanctify_a allege_v for_o example_n the_o altar_n the_o cross_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o altar_n which_o natural_o be_v but_o a_o common_a stone_n and_o that_o differ_v not_o from_o other_o become_v by_o the_o benediction_n the_o holy_a table_n that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v but_o common_a wood_n before_o it_o receive_v this_o form_n become_v holy_a and_o terrible_a unto_o devil_n 489._o nicol._n 1._o ep._n 2._o 〈◊〉_d council_n p._n 489._o after_o have_v receive_v it_o and_o that_o therefore_o jesus_n christ_n be_v represent_v in_o it_o that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v common_a bread_n but_o when_o it_o be_v consecrate_a it_o become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o truth_n and_o be_v say_v to_o be_v so_o and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n but_o some_o say_v these_o word_n do_v not_o prejudice_v the_o observation_n we_o have_v make_v because_o nicholas_n consider_v the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o in_o this_o regard_n it_o be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o in_o the_o lawful_a celebration_n it_o possess_v the_o full_a efficacy_n and_o virtue_n of_o it_o and_o as_o he_o speak_v almost_o as_o the_o prelate_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a do_v i_o desire_v the_o reader_n will_v please_v to_o see_v what_o have_v be_v say_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n because_o it_o be_v suppose_v after_o that_o he_o will_v be_v satisfy_v no_o advantage_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o word_n of_o nicholas_n against_o what_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o his_o proceed_n upon_o this_o important_a occasion_n wherein_o i_o do_v not_o interpose_v my_o judgement_n and_o what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o proceed_n of_o nicholas_n the_o first_o be_v also_o affirm_v of_o adrian_n the_o second_o who_o silence_n in_o most_o of_o the_o thing_n speak_v of_o pope_n nicholas_n and_o which_o we_o pretend_v not_o to_o repeat_v over_o again_o do_v evident_o prove_v that_o he_o no_o more_o than_o his_o predecessor_n do_v not_o condemn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la i_o will_v only_o add_v that_o in_o the_o hot_a contest_v which_o adrian_n have_v with_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n upon_o account_n of_o hincmar_n bishop_n of_o laon_n he_o never_o tax_v they_o with_o any_o thing_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o make_v the_o thing_n the_o more_o considerable_a be_v that_o charles_n the_o bald_a have_v interpose_v in_o the_o quarrel_n as_o protector_n of_o the_o cannon_n and_o of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o prelate_n of_o his_o kingdom_n pope_n adrian_n command_v he_o to_o send_v hincmar_n bishop_n of_o laon_n to_o rome_n condemn_v by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n which_o so_o high_o displease_v the_o king_n that_o he_o make_v he_o a_o very_a sharp_a answer_n wherein_o he_o tell_v he_o among_o other_o thing_n that_o the_o king_n of_o france_n bear_v of_o royal_a blood_n 274._o ep._n carol._n calvin_n ad_fw-la hadria_n papam_fw-la 2._o in_o supplem_n council_n gall._n p._n 269._o 271_o 272._o 274._o be_v not_o vice-roys_n of_o bishop_n but_o master_n of_o the_o kingdom_n he_o demand_v what_o hell_n have_v spew_v out_o a_o law_n that_o shall_v impose_v upon_o prince_n and_o out_o of_o what_o dark_a cave_n it_o proceed_v he_o warn_v he_o not_o to_o direct_v any_o command_n unto_o he_o for_o the_o future_a nor_o threat_n of_o excommunication_n contrary_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_n the_o imperial_a constitution_n and_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n he_o desire_v he_o will_v write_v he_o no_o more_o such_o letter_n nor_o to_o the_o bishop_n and_o great_a lord_n of_o his_o kingdom_n lest_o they_o shall_v be_v force_v to_o reject_v they_o with_o scorn_n
which_o be_v read_v in_o the_o assembly_n the_o other_o at_o verceil_n in_o september_n where_o berâ—en_v garius_fw-la be_v warn_v to_o appear_v but_o he_o think_v sufficient_a to_o send_v two_o clergyman_n in_o who_o presence_n he_o be_v condemn_v a_o second_o time_n and_o with_o he_o the_o book_n which_o john_n erigenius_n have_v write_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la about_o two_o hundred_o year_n before_o the_o anonymous_n also_o fail_v not_o to_o begin_v the_o history_n of_o the_o divers_a condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la by_o these_o two_o council_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o verceil_n but_o these_o two_o council_n hinder_v not_o but_o that_o many_o write_v for_o he_o as_o there_o be_v many_o that_o write_v against_o he_o so_o it_o be_v express_v in_o sigebert_n chronicle_n 1051._o sigebert_n in_o chron_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1051._o of_o the_o edition_n of_o mireus_n at_o antwerp_n anno_fw-la 1608._o and_o it_o may_v also_o be_v see_v in_o all_o the_o other_o impression_n have_v not_o care_v be_v take_v to_o suppress_v it_o many_o say_v he_o dispute_v for_o and_o against_o he_o both_o by_o word_n and_o in_o write_v in_o fine_a there_o be_v in_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr thou_fw-mi library_n a_o manuscript_n copy_n of_o the_o chronicle_n of_o sigebert_n wherein_o this_o be_v read_v france_n be_v trouble_v by_o reason_n of_o berengarius_fw-la of_o tower_n who_o affirm_v that_o the_o sacrament_n which_o we_o receive_v at_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o real_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o which_o cause_n several_a dispute_v with_o much_o heat_n for_o and_o against_o he_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o by_o write_v as_o for_o berengarius_fw-la himself_o he_o so_o little_o value_v the_o anathema_n of_o rome_n and_o verceil_n that_o he_o speak_v very_o slight_o of_o pope_n leo_n the_o nine_o and_o of_o his_o see_n as_o it_o be_v see_v former_o in_o guitmond_n his_o adversary_n before_o it_o be_v alter_v by_o the_o expurgatory_n index_n but_o that_o be_v in_o vain_a 363._o anonym_n p._n 363._o see_v father_n chifflet_n anonymous_n relate_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o near_a hand_n in_o the_o very_a same_o term_n which_o i_o will_v save_v myself_o the_o trouble_n of_o transcribe_v because_o they_o be_v something_o sharp_a and_o full_a of_o contempt_n victor_n successor_n unto_o leo_n see_v that_o berengarius_fw-la still_o persist_v in_o his_o opinion_n and_o that_o he_o cease_v not_o to_o publish_v it_o notwithstanding_o the_o thunder_a of_o leo_n two_o council_n cause_v one_o to_o be_v assemble_v at_o tower_n anno_fw-la 1055._o wherein_o his_o sub-deacon_n hildebrand_n who_o be_v afterward_o pope_n under_o the_o name_n of_o gregory_n the_o seven_o preside_v and_o the_o adversary_n of_o berengarius_fw-la lanfranc_n guitmond_n and_o the_o anonymous_n before_o mention_v have_v write_v that_o berengarius_fw-la there_o present_v himself_o and_o dare_v not_o to_o defend_v his_o cause_n choose_v rather_o to_o submit_v unto_o what_o rome_n have_v determine_v in_o the_o matter_n we_o not_o have_v the_o act_n of_o this_o synod_n it_o will_v be_v difficult_a to_o speak_v certain_o of_o it_o it_o not_o be_v just_a whole_o to_o give_v credit_n unto_o what_o his_o adversary_n relate_v of_o he_o which_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o agree_v with_o the_o follow_a part_n of_o the_o history_n for_o nicholas_n the_o second_o of_o that_o name_n be_v oblige_v to_o assemble_v another_o council_n at_o rome_n five_o year_n after_o that_o of_o tours_n berengarius_fw-la there_o appear_v and_o if_o we_o will_v believe_v lanfranc_n and_o chifflet_n anonymous_n he_o dare_v not_o to_o defend_v his_o belief_n 1059._o chron._n cassin_n l._n 3._o c._n 33._o sigon_n de_fw-fr regn._n ital._n l._n 9_o ad_fw-la an._n 1059._o but_o how_o shall_v we_o reconcile_v lanfranc_n and_o the_o anonymous_n with_o the_o history_n of_o mount_n cassin_n and_o with_o sigonius_n for_o they_o observe_v that_o his_o enemy_n can_v not_o tell_v what_o to_o reply_v unto_o his_o reason_n and_o that_o they_o be_v constrain_v to_o search_v in_o the_o monastery_n of_o mount_n cassin_n for_o a_o friar_n call_v alberick_n which_o pope_n stephen_n say_v sigonius_n have_v make_v cardinal-deacon_n who_o be_v come_v and_o not_o be_v able_a to_o answer_v berengarius_fw-la his_o argument_n demand_v a_o week_n time_n to_o answer_v he_o but_o in_o fine_a threaten_n have_v great_a efficacy_n than_o their_o argument_n berengarius_fw-la being_n affright_a sign_v the_o revocation_n which_o humbert_n cardinal_n of_o blanch-selva_a have_v order_n to_o draw_v up_o and_o which_o i_o do_v not_o here_o examine_v because_o i_o do_v not_o meddle_v with_o matter_n of_o controversy_n and_o which_o moreover_o the_o latin_a church_n at_o this_o time_n do_v not_o much_o like_a of_o and_o that_o it_o be_v for_o fear_n of_o death_n that_o he_o renounce_v can_v be_v doubt_v after_o the_o testimony_n of_o lanfranc_n his_o great_a enemy_n who_o thus_o speak_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o book_n he_o compose_v against_o he_o you_o have_v in_o presence_n of_o the_o council_n 189._o tom._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 189._o confess_v the_o orthodox_n faith_n not_o for_o love_n of_o the_o truth_n but_o through_o fear_n of_o death_n therefore_o chifflet_n anonymous_n do_v observe_v a_o considerable_a circumstance_n and_o which_o as_o i_o think_v deserve_v to_o find_v place_n in_o this_o history_n of_o berengarius_fw-la for_o he_o say_v supra_fw-la anonym_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la that_o alexander_n the_o second_o which_o succeed_v nicholas_n anno_fw-la 1061._o do_v in_o a_o very_a friendly_a manner_n by_o his_o letter_n advise_v and_o desire_v berengarius_fw-la to_o lay_v aside_o his_o opinion_n and_o not_o to_o scandalize_v the_o church_n but_o that_o berengarius_fw-la will_v by_o no_o mean_n depart_v from_o his_o judgement_n and_o that_o he_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o declare_v so_o much_o unto_o the_o pope_n by_o letter_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o gregory_n the_o seven_o successor_n unto_o alexander_n give_v he_o audience_n in_o two_o council_n as_o the_o anonymous_n observe_v who_o assist_v at_o the_o latter_a assemble_v at_o rome_n anno_fw-la 1079._o as_o for_o the_o former_a hold_v at_o the_o same_o place_n he_o mention_n not_o at_o what_o time_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o latter_a council_n there_o be_v draw_v up_o another_o confession_n of_o faith_n much_o mild_a and_o more_o moderate_a than_o that_o which_o have_v be_v make_v in_o nicholas_n his_o time_n and_o they_o oblige_v berengarius_fw-la to_o sign_n it_o after_o which_o 5â—8_n tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 5â—8_n gregory_n give_v he_o letter_n of_o recommendation_n which_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n have_v cause_v to_o be_v print_v in_o one_o of_o the_o thomes_n of_o his_o collection_n this_o gregory_n i_o say_v of_o who_o hildebrandi_fw-la 1_o in_o vita_fw-la hildebrandi_fw-la cardinal_n benno_n and_o the_o 1080._o 2_o ad_fw-la anno_fw-la 1080._o abbot_n of_o ursperg_n do_v write_v that_o waver_v in_o the_o faith_n he_o make_v his_o cardinal_n to_o keep_v a_o solemn_a fast_o to_o the_o end_n that_o god_n will_v show_v whether_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o berengarius_fw-la be_v in_o the_o true_a opinion_n touch_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o this_o synod_n of_o gregory_n be_v full_a of_o contest_v upon_o this_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n there_o be_v yet_o a_o great_a many_o prelate_n which_o defend_v the_o opinion_n of_o berengarius_fw-la against_o the_o reality_n of_o paschas_fw-la as_o appear_v by_o the_o act_n of_o this_o council_n relate_v by_o thomas_n waldensis_n and_o hugh_n de_fw-fr flavigny_n 1078._o tom._n 2._o c._n 43._o chron._n verd._n ad_fw-la ann._n 1078._o in_o the_o chronicle_n of_o verdun_n which_o be_v in_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o the_o library_n of_o father_n l'abbe_n who_o do_v also_o give_v we_o the_o abridgement_n with_o this_o difference_n that_o he_o assign_v this_o council_n unto_o the_o year_n 1078._o whereas_o it_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o year_n 1079._o but_o in_o fine_a the_o act_n produce_v by_o waldensis_n and_o what_o the_o chronicle_n of_o verdon_n allege_v do_v testify_v that_o there_o be_v those_o in_o this_o assembly_n which_o affirm_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o nothing_o may_v be_v want_v unto_o the_o history_n of_o berengarius_fw-la it_o be_v necessary_a to_o touch_v upon_o some_o circumstance_n which_o have_v not_o yet_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o first_o place_n his_o adversary_n be_v enrage_v against_o he_o have_v not_o fear_v to_o charge_v he_o with_o some_o error_n touch_v marriage_n and_o infant-baptism_n as_o if_o he_o teach_v the_o dissolution_n of_o lawful_a marriage_n and_o reject_v the_o baptise_v of_o young_a child_n but_o without_o any_o other_o ground_n than_o mere_a report_n which_o as_o the_o poet_n
their_o opinion_n make_v all_o the_o accusation_n contrary_a thereunto_o to_o be_v void_a because_o we_o can_v judge_v of_o the_o faith_n of_o a_o society_n and_o of_o a_o communion_n but_o by_o the_o confession_n which_o it_o make_v to_o the_o prejudice_n whereof_o nothing_o more_o can_v lawful_o be_v charge_v upon_o it_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v the_o true_a mean_n certain_o to_o judge_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o those_o of_o who_o we_o speak_v and_o of_o the_o accusation_n which_o have_v be_v lay_v to_o their_o charge_n peter_n of_o clunie_n write_v against_o the_o petrobrusian_o that_o be_v to_o say_v against_o the_o disciple_n of_o peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n or_o against_o the_o albigensis_n say_v that_o the_o report_n be_v petrobrus_fw-la peter_n clunie_n contra_fw-la petrobrus_fw-la that_o they_o believe_v neither_o in_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o in_o the_o prophet_n nor_o apostle_n and_o that_o they_o deny_v the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n that_o they_o reject_v the_o whole_a canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o nevertheless_o i_o will_v not_o believe_v say_v he_o nor_o accuse_v they_o of_o thing_n so_o uncertain_a which_o proceed_v so_o far_o appear_v very_o just_a and_o reasonable_a for_o a_o christian_n charity_n shall_v not_o be_v suspicious_a and_o in_o fine_a see_v here_o what_o they_o declare_v in_o the_o year_n 1120._o 3._o hist_o of_o albing_n by_o paul_n perrin_n c._n 1._o l._n 3._o forty_o year_n before_o waldo_n appear_v it_o be_v evident_a say_v they_o both_o by_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n that_o a_o christian_n be_v oblige_v by_o the_o commandment_n enjoin_v he_o that_o he_o shall_v depart_v from_o antichrist_n which_o they_o prove_v by_o sundry_a passage_n of_o esay_n jeremiah_n ezekiel_n of_o leviticus_n number_n exodus_fw-la deuteronomy_n of_o st._n matthew_n st._n john_n and_o the_o revelation_n the_o report_n be_v also_o as_o the_o same_o peter_n de_fw-fr clunie_n say_v that_o they_o deny_v that_o little_a child_n under_o a_o reasonable_a age_n can_v be_v save_v by_o the_o baptism_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o i_o only_o can_v find_v this_o in_o their_o confession_n 4._o ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la c._n 4._o what_o be_v not_o necessary_a in_o the_o administration_n of_o baptism_n be_v the_o exorcism_n blow_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n upon_o the_o breast_n and_o face_n of_o the_o infant_n the_o salt_n which_o be_v put_v into_o the_o mouth_n and_o the_o spital_n put_v into_o their_o ear_n and_o nose_n etc._n etc._n and_o about_o eighty_o or_o ninety_o year_n after_o waldo_n begin_v to_o appear_v reynerus_n one_o of_o their_o great_a enemy_n 3_o cap_n 5._o &_o 3_o give_v they_o this_o testimony_n they_o common_o have_v by_o heart_n the_o text_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o good_a part_n of_o the_o old_a they_o have_v the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n translate_v into_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o so_o they_o do_v teach_v and_o learn_v it_o i_o see_v and_o hear_v one_o of_o their_o peasant_n who_o repeat_v word_n by_o word_n the_o book_n of_o job_n and_o several_a other_o of_o they_o who_o repeat_v perfect_o all_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o elsewhere_o 4._o cap._n 4._o all_o other_o kind_n of_o sect_n say_v he_o be_v monstrous_a by_o reason_n of_o the_o blasphemy_n which_o they_o audacious_o offer_v against_o god_n but_o as_o for_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o leonist_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o waldensis_n they_o have_v a_o great_a appearance_n of_o piety_n because_o they_o live_v upright_o and_o just_o in_o the_o sight_n of_o man_n and_o have_v a_o sound_a belief_n for_o all_o that_o concern_v god_n and_o of_o all_o the_o article_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o creed_n if_o those_o people_n have_v good_a and_o sound_a thought_n touch_v god_n and_o a_o right_a belief_n of_o all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n as_o their_o very_a adversary_n do_v confess_v as_o well_o as_o their_o own_o confession_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v either_o be_v arian_n or_o manichean_o it_o must_v then_o be_v say_v that_o those_o which_o charge_v they_o with_o both_o these_o heresy_n be_v very_o ill_o inform_v of_o their_o belief_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n reynerus_n their_o persecutor_n have_v speak_v so_o much_o in_o their_o commendation_n that_o he_o sufficient_o warrant_v they_o from_o the_o impiety_n of_o manes_n and_o the_o heresy_n of_o arius_n also_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o careful_o distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o catharian_o and_o manichean_o 6._o cap._n 6._o for_o he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v not_o in_o the_o whole_a world_n above_o four_o thousand_o catharian_n man_n and_o woman_n but_o as_o for_o the_o believer_n they_o be_v without_o number_n for_o so_o it_o be_v he_o call_v the_o walaensis_n 12._o cap._n 1._o &_o 12._o as_o also_o do_v pilichdorphius_n who_o write_v against_o they_o and_o observe_v that_o the_o waldensis_n reject_v several_a sect_n of_o heretic_n which_o be_v then_o in_o the_o world_n chron_n hist_o albin_n c._n 2._o in_o prol._n chron_n and_o peter_n the_o vaux-sernay_a and_o william_n the_o puy-lawrans_a author_n of_o that_o age_n make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o albigensis_n and_o the_o waldensis_n and_o the_o manichean_o and_o arian_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o neither_o pilichdorfius_n nor_o bernard_n abbot_n de_fw-fr foncaude_a nor_o emery_n do_v not_o accuse_v they_o of_o manicheism_n nor_o of_o arianism_n in_o the_o list_n of_o the_o error_n which_o they_o impute_v unto_o they_o which_o consist_v chief_o in_o deny_v most_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o the_o protestant_n do_v also_o reject_v certain_o william_n the_o newbridge_n although_o their_o great_a enemy_n clear_v they_o from_o all_o suspicion_n of_o these_o two_o impiety_n 13._o rerum_fw-la angl._n l._n 2._o c._n 13._o when_o speak_v of_o the_o albigensis_n under_o the_o name_n of_o publican_n which_o pass_v from_o gascoigne_n into_o england_n he_o say_v be_v examine_v by_o order_n upon_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n they_o answer_v very_o well_o as_o to_o what_o regard_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o chief_a physician_n but_o ill_o as_o to_o the_o remedy_n whereby_o he_o be_v please_v to_o heal_v humane_a infirmity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o divine_a sacrament_n all_o these_o consideration_n make_v i_o not_o approve_v the_o proceed_n of_o mariana_n and_o of_o gretzer_n who_o to_o make_v believe_v that_o these_o christian_n be_v real_o guilty_a of_o the_o abomination_n of_o manes_n and_o the_o blasphemy_n of_o arius_n have_v change_v the_o title_n of_o certain_a author_n which_o they_o have_v publish_v and_o which_o have_v write_v not_o only_o against_o the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n but_o also_o against_o other_o for_o instance_n luke_n 〈◊〉_d tude_n have_v give_v this_o title_n unto_o his_o book_n of_o the_o life_n to_o come_v and_o of_o controversy_n of_o faith_n but_o mariana_n to_o make_v the_o reader_n believe_v this_o work_n only_o regard_v the_o albigensis_n have_v give_v it_o this_o title_n episcop_n in_o ep._n ad_fw-la carvajalium_fw-la cauricus_n episcop_n against_o the_o error_n of_o the_o albigensis_n and_o in_o his_o letter_n unto_o carvajalius_n i_o purpose_v say_v he_o to_o publish_v luke_n de_fw-fr tude_n his_o dispute_n against_o the_o heretic_n of_o his_o time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o albigensis_n for_o this_o sect_n be_v strong_a in_o the_o day_n of_o luke_n reynerius_n have_v thus_o entitle_v his_o book_n a_o treatise_n touch_v heretic_n and_o gretzer_n have_v give_v it_o this_o inscription_n against_o the_o waldensis_n although_o the_o author_n do_v testify_v that_o he_o write_v also_o against_o other_o which_o be_v of_o opinion_n different_a from_o those_o of_o the_o waldensis_n and_o whereas_o everard_n de_fw-fr bethuna_n be_v content_a with_o this_o title_n antihaeresis_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v against_o heresy_n in_o which_o treatise_n he_o refute_v chief_o the_o mannicheans_n without_o name_v they_o the_o same_o gretzer_n have_v make_v no_o scruple_n to_o entitle_v it_o against_o the_o waldensis_n bernard_n the_o foncaude_a give_v this_o name_n unto_o his_o treatise_n against_o the_o waldensis_n and_o against_o the_o arian_n so_o evident_o distinguish_v in_o that_o manner_n the_o waldensis_n from_o the_o arian_n but_o gretzer_n content_v himself_o with_o this_o only_a against_o the_o waldensis_n in_o fine_a ermingard_n have_v place_v this_o title_n to_o his_o book_n against_o the_o heretic_n which_o believe_v and_o say_v that_o this_o world_n and_o all_o visible_a thing_n be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o god_n but_o of_o the_o devil_n that_o be_v to_o say_v against_o the_o manichean_o and_o gretzer_n have_v place_v over_o each_o page_n against_o the_o waldensis_n but_o this_o kind_n of_o conduct_n be_v so_o far_o from_o render_v those_o people_n more_o odious_a according_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o those_o which_o do_v it_o
unto_o who_o with_o thy_o father_n and_o thy_o good_a holy_a and_o quicken_a spirit_n appertain_v the_o glory_n both_o now_o and_o for_o ever_o amen_n as_o for_o what_o regard_v the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v no_o less_o difficult_a precise_o to_o determine_v the_o time_n when_o perfume_n be_v first_o offer_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o may_v very_o well_o be_v infer_v from_o what_o have_v be_v allege_v of_o st._n austin_n that_o this_o practice_n be_v not_o receive_v in_o his_o day_n in_o the_o west_n at_o least_o in_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n i_o say_v not_o in_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n for_o i_o find_v in_o the_o life_n of_o boniface_n the_o first_o contemporary_a with_o st._n austin_n this_o ordinance_n that_o no_o woman_n or_o nun_n 884._o in_o lib._n pontific_n t_o 1._o council_n p._n 884._o shall_v touch_v nor_o wash_v the_o sacred_a corporal_n nor_o cause_n to_o be_v burn_v any_o incense_n in_o the_o church_n save_v the_o deacon_n only_o i_o know_v the_o pontifical_a book_n from_o whence_o this_o life_n be_v take_v be_v a_o book_n upon_o which_o no_o solid_a foundation_n can_v be_v lay_v those_o which_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n make_v no_o esteem_n of_o it_o and_o the_o impostor_n that_o forge_v the_o decretal_n of_o the_o first_o pope_n have_v make_v soter_n to_o make_v a_o decrete_a in_o the_o ii_o century_n like_v unto_o that_o of_o boniface_n in_o the_o v._o but_o for_o all_o that_o i_o will_v not_o so_o absolute_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o ordinance_n of_o boniface_n as_o i_o will_v that_o of_o soter_n for_o although_o the_o pontifical_a book_n be_v not_o always_o to_o be_v believe_v nevertheless_o it_o can_v be_v say_v as_o positive_o as_o of_o the_o decretal_a of_o soter_n that_o it_o be_v forge_v there_o be_v but_o one_o thing_n that_o stick_v with_o i_o and_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o i_o can_v give_v credit_n to_o the_o decrete_a which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o life_n of_o boniface_n it_o be_v that_o in_o all_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o nor_o in_o those_o of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n of_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o make_v to_o the_o best_a of_o my_o remembrance_n touch_v the_o oblation_n of_o perfume_n it_o be_v not_o so_o of_o the_o book_n call_v the_o roman_a order_n wherein_o there_o be_v express_a mention_n make_v of_o it_o as_o also_o in_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o ix_o century_n but_o as_o for_o the_o roman_a order_n all_o be_v not_o agree_v of_o its_o age_n most_o think_a it_o be_v write_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o viii_o century_n and_o some_o in_o the_o xi_o after_o all_o in_o admit_v the_o decrete_a of_o pope_n boniface_n the_o first_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o use_n of_o perfume_n and_o incense_n in_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o religion_n be_v not_o receive_v by_o the_o latin_n before_o the_o v._o century_n if_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v then_o itself_o receive_v in_o a_o book_n which_o treat_v of_o divine_a office_n which_o melchior_n historpius_n cause_v to_o be_v print_v together_o with_o the_o roman_a order_n there_o be_v several_a prayer_n for_o consecrate_v and_o bless_v the_o censer_n and_o the_o incense_n of_o each_o it_o will_v suffice_v to_o relate_v one_o i_o say_v in_o the_o first_o place_n for_o the_o censer_n in_o blessing_n whereof_o this_o prayer_n be_v make_v unto_o god_n pat._n tom._n 10._o bibl._n pat._n o_o lord_n god_n who_o at_o the_o time_n that_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n be_v devour_v by_o fire_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o rebellion_n thou_o be_v please_v to_o hear_v the_o prayer_n of_o thy_o high_a priest_n aaron_n stand_v betwixt_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o live_n and_o offer_v thou_o incense_n and_o save_v the_o people_n out_o of_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o fire_n bless_v we_o pray_v thou_o this_o censer_n and_o grant_v that_o as_o often_o as_o we_o therein_o offer_v incense_n unto_o thou_o we_o may_v become_v a_o temple_n of_o a_o sweet_a savour_n acceptable_a unto_o thy_o christ_n and_o for_o the_o perfume_n and_o incense_n ibid._n ibid._n o_o almighty_a lord_n god_n of_o abraham_n of_o isaac_n and_o of_o jacob_n send_v upon_o this_o creature_n of_o perfume_n and_o of_o incense_n the_o strength_n and_o virtue_n of_o thy_o savour_n to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v serve_v for_o a_o protection_n and_o defence_n unto_o thy_o servant_n to_o hinder_v the_o enemy_n from_o enter_v into_o their_o heart_n and_o there_o fix_v his_o abode_n and_o residence_n through_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n amen_n and_o in_o the_o pontifical_a 1582._o pontific_n rom._n par_fw-fr 2._o fol._n 136._o 2_o venise_n 1582._o o_o lord_n god_n almighty_a in_o who_o presence_n do_v stand_v with_o tremble_a the_o army_n of_o holy_a angel_n who_o service_n be_v whole_o spiritual_a and_o full_a of_o zeal_n be_v please_v to_o behold_v bless_v and_o sanctify_v this_o incense_n and_o perfume_n to_o the_o end_n that_o all_o the_o failure_n the_o infirmity_n and_o all_o the_o stratagem_n of_o the_o enemy_n smell_v its_o savour_n may_v fly_v away_o and_o depart_v from_o thy_o creature_n which_o thou_o have_v ransom_v with_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o thy_o son_n never_o to_o be_v wound_v by_o the_o bite_n of_o the_o wicked_a serpent_n through_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n amen_o but_o because_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o apostle_n four_o canon_n join_v unto_o incense_n the_o oil_n for_o the_o light_n or_o lamp_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o inquire_v into_o the_o first_o original_a of_o this_o custom_n as_o we_o have_v do_v into_o that_o of_o incense_n to_o this_o purpose_n the_o reader_n need_v not_o expect_v that_o we_o shall_v treat_v of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n make_v use_n of_o lamp_n and_o candle_n in_o their_o assembly_n because_o every_o body_n know_v they_o do_v not_o use_v they_o for_o ceremony_n but_o through_o pure_a necessity_n be_v force_v to_o assemble_v in_o the_o night_n and_o early_o before_o daylight_n for_o fear_v of_o persecution_n from_o thence_o do_v proceed_v the_o unjust_a slander_n wherewith_o they_o be_v charge_v in_o minucius_n foelix_fw-la of_o cause_v the_o light_n to_o be_v extinguish_v the_o more_o greedy_o to_o satisfy_v their_o lust_n and_o sensual_a appetite_n neither_o will_v i_o speak_v of_o the_o wax_n candle_n and_o flambeau_n which_o be_v use_v on_o easter_n eve_n nor_o stand_v to_o show_v when_o their_o use_n begin_v not_o only_o on_o this_o occasion_n but_o also_o in_o feast_n and_o funeral_n as_o well_o as_o unto_o the_o honour_n of_o image_n these_o thing_n may_v probable_o be_v answer_v at_o some_o more_o convenient_a time_n for_o the_o present_a we_o must_v limit_v ourselves_o within_o the_o matter_n which_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n whereof_o we_o write_v the_o history_n and_o by_o consequence_n only_o consider_v the_o use_n of_o the_o light_n of_o lamp_n and_o candle_n in_o that_o which_o relate_v unto_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n tertullian_n account_v it_o as_o a_o great_a superstition_n in_o the_o gentile_n for_o use_v candle_n and_o flambeau_n in_o the_o day_n time_n and_o say_v christian_n do_v not_o so_o 35._o apolog._n c._n 35._o we_o say_v he_o do_v not_o burn_v daylight_n with_o candle_n and_o flambeau_n and_o he_o say_v so_o upon_o account_n of_o what_o be_v act_v by_o the_o pagan_n upon_o holy_a day_n and_o public_a rejoice_n particular_o unto_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o emperor_n but_o elsewhere_o he_o speak_v in_o a_o manner_n which_o give_v plain_o to_o understand_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n do_v not_o at_o all_o admit_v for_o ceremony_n the_o use_n of_o candle_n flambeau_n or_o other_o light_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o their_o religion_n so_o that_o if_o they_o make_v use_v of_o any_o it_o be_v only_o during_o their_o nocturnal_a assembly_n their_o enemy_n not_o suffer_v they_o to_o meet_v together_o in_o the_o day_n time_n let_v they_o say_v he_o every_o day_n light_a flambeau_n he_o speak_v of_o what_o be_v do_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o idol_n which_o be_v absolute_o in_o darkness_n 15._o de_fw-fr idol_n c._n 15._o let_v they_o which_o be_v threaten_v with_o eternal_a fire_n fasten_v laurel_n at_o their_o door_n that_o they_o may_v afterward_o burn_v they_o for_o these_o token_n of_o darkness_n and_o these_o forerunner_n of_o pain_n and_o punishment_n become_v they_o very_o well_o can_v a_o christian_a have_v speak_v after_o this_o manner_n against_o a_o heathen_a superstition_n if_o in_o his_o religion_n he_o have_v practise_v the_o use_n of_o light_n and_o flambeau_n he_o will_v have_v speak_v in_o another_o manner_n and_o
come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o you_o be_v also_o holy_a have_v receive_v the_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o so_o holy_a thing_n agree_v very_o well_o with_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a therefore_o german_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n observe_v in_o few_o word_n in_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n 407._o 1_o theoria_fw-la rerum_fw-la eccles_n t._n 2_o bibl._n pat._n grec_n well_fw-mi lat._n p._n 407._o that_o god_n take_v pleasure_n in_o give_v holy_a thing_n unto_o those_o which_o be_v pure_a of_o heart_n and_o then_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o a_o little_a contribute_v unto_o the_o augmentation_n of_o this_o purity_n according_a unto_o what_o be_v speak_v by_o theophilus_n archbishop_n of_o alexandria_n 2._o 2_o ep._n pasch_fw-mi 2._o that_o we_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n for_o our_o sanctification_n and_o pope_n gelasius_n christ_n 3_o de_fw-fr duab_n nat_n christ_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n render_v we_o partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n anaceph_n 4_o in_o anaceph_n there_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n a_o virtue_n that_o quicken_v we_o as_o st._n epiphanius_n do_v testify_v moreover_o the_o sacrament_n effect_v in_o regard_n of_o our_o soul_n what_o a_o good_a medicine_n do_v operate_v in_o regard_n of_o our_o body_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o when_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v contemplate_v it_o under_o this_o idea_n but_o that_o they_o intend_v that_o communicant_n shall_v at_o the_o least_o use_n as_o much_o care_n and_o caution_n unto_o the_o reception_n of_o this_o divine_a medicine_n as_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o take_v when_o we_o intend_v to_o purge_v our_o body_n for_o when_o we_o intend_v to_o take_v physic_n we_o live_v the_o day_n before_o within_o some_o bound_n and_o be_v careful_a not_o to_o surcharge_n the_o stomach_n that_o it_o may_v operate_v with_o more_o ease_n and_o profit_n for_o the_o purge_n out_o of_o peccant_a humour_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o we_o be_v to_o present_v ourselves_o at_o the_o holy_a table_n of_o the_o church_n we_o shall_v prepare_v and_o dispose_v our_o soul_n to_o receive_v this_o save_a remedy_n the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n whereof_o show_n and_o make_v itself_o to_o be_v feel_v in_o heal_v the_o spiritual_a malady_n wherewith_o we_o be_v natural_o oppress_v this_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n the_o thought_n of_o hillary_n deacon_n of_o rome_n when_o he_o say_v cor._n apud_fw-la ambros_n in_o c._n 18._o 1._o ad_fw-la cor._n that_o although_o this_o mystery_n be_v celebrate_v at_o supper_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o a_o supper_n but_o a_o spiritual_a medicine_n which_o purify_v those_o which_o come_v unto_o it_o with_o devotion_n and_o which_o do_v receive_v it_o with_o respect_n beside_o the_o sacrament_n have_v be_v institute_v to_o give_v unto_o we_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n because_o that_o in_o participate_v of_o this_o visible_a bread_n one_o eat_v spiritual_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n to_o speak_v with_o st._n 27._o hom._n 27._o macarius_n be_v it_o not_o just_a that_o we_o shall_v purify_v and_o sanctify_v our_o soul_n to_o be_v the_o palace_n and_o temple_n of_o this_o merciful_a saviour_n to_o the_o end_n that_o there_o delight_v to_o make_v his_o abode_n and_o residence_n he_o may_v spread_v abroad_o his_o grace_n his_o blessing_n and_o his_o favour_n and_o that_o he_o may_v incessant_o apply_v unto_o they_o the_o fruit_n of_o his_o death_n wherein_o they_o find_v their_o life_n their_o joy_n their_o comfort_n and_o their_o salvation_n in_o fine_a the_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v unto_o we_o a_o symbol_n of_o unity_n a_o band_n of_o charity_n and_o of_o peace_n according_a to_o the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n they_o desire_v that_o believer_n shall_v maintain_v a_o holy_a concord_n among_o themselves_o and_o a_o perfect_a union_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v careful_a of_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o band_n of_o peace_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v put_v on_o unto_o each_o other_o bowel_n of_o pity_n and_o of_o charity_n as_o the_o apostle_n speak_v therefore_o they_o will_v not_o receive_v oblation_n of_o those_o which_o be_v not_o reconcile_v and_o not_o accept_v they_o they_o admit_v they_o not_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o one_o necessary_o depend_v upon_o the_o other_o therefore_o they_o warn_v believer_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o communion_n to_o salute_v each_o other_o and_o to_o give_v each_o other_o the_o holy_a kiss_v mention_v by_o st._n paul_n in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n 5._o mystag_n 5._o the_o deacon_n cry_v say_v st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n embrace_v and_o mutual_o kiss_v each_o other_o and_o then_o we_o salute_v one_o another_o but_o do_v not_o think_v that_o it_o be_v such_o a_o kiss_n as_o common_a friend_n do_v give_v unto_o each_o other_o when_o they_o meet_v in_o the_o public_a place_n this_o kiss_n do_v unite_v soul_n and_o make_v they_o hope_v a_o perfect_a forgetfulness_n of_o what_o be_v past_a it_o be_v a_o sign_n of_o the_o unite_n of_o spirit_n and_o not_o retain_v the_o memory_n of_o injury_n any_o long_o and_o therefore_o also_o it_o be_v that_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v when_o you_o bring_v your_o gift_n unto_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o you_o there_o remember_v that_o your_o brother_n have_v aught_o against_o you_o leave_v there_o thy_o gift_n before_o the_o altar_n and_o go_v first_o be_v reconcile_v with_o thy_o brother_n and_o then_o come_v offer_v thy_o gift_n this_o kiss_v then_o be_v a_o reconciliation_n and_o by_o consequence_n be_v holy_a and_o it_o be_v of_o this_o kiss_n st._n paul_n speak_v when_o he_o say_v greet_v one_o another_o with_o a_o holy_a kiss_n and_o st._n peter_n salute_v each_o other_o with_o a_o kiss_n of_o charity_n and_o they_o believe_v this_o union_n so_o necessary_a that_o without_o it_o as_o they_o think_v one_o can_v receive_v no_o benefit_n by_o the_o sacrament_n how_o much_o soever_o other_o way_n one_o be_v addict_v unto_o good_a work_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n chrysostom_n after_o have_v exalt_v the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o holy_a kiss_n which_o unit_v soul_n reconcile_v spirit_n and_o make_v we_o all_o to_o become_v one_o body_n he_o exhort_v his_o auditor_n strict_o to_o unite_v their_o soul_n by_o the_o band_n of_o charity_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v with_o assurance_n enjoy_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o table_n which_o be_v prepare_v for_o they_o he_o add_v although_o we_o abound_v in_o good_a work_n 465._o chrysost_n de_fw-mi praed_fw-we iud_fw-la t._n 5._o p._n 465._o if_o we_o neglect_v the_o reconciliation_n of_o peace_n we_o shall_v reap_v no_o advantage_n for_o our_o salvation_n all_o the_o liturgy_n come_v to_o our_o hand_n make_v mention_n of_o this_o kiss_n of_o charity_n which_o believer_n give_v each_o other_o before_o the_o sacrament_n and_o which_o st._n paul_n call_v a_o holy_a kiss_n and_o st._n peter_n a_o kiss_n of_o charity_n many_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v also_o make_v mention_n of_o it_o indeed_o the_o time_n of_o kiss_v each_o other_o be_v not_o alike_o in_o all_o church_n in_o some_o it_o be_v give_v before_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o in_o other_o just_a at_o the_o time_n of_o communicate_v but_o however_o it_o be_v the_o manner_n to_o salute_v each_o other_o before_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o this_o custom_n continue_v a_o very_a great_a while_n in_o the_o church_n but_o at_o length_n it_o insensible_o vanish_v at_o least_o in_o the_o west_n and_o the_o latin_n have_v put_v instead_o of_o this_o mutual_a kiss_n that_o which_o they_o call_v kiss_v the_o peace_n which_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o little_a silver_n plate_n or_o of_o some_o other_o matter_n with_o the_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o the_o relic_n of_o some_o saint_n which_o be_v offer_v unto_o each_o person_n to_o kiss_v a_o custom_n not_o very_o ancient_a see_v it_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xv._o century_n 81._o lect._n 81._o for_o than_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v introduce_v into_o some_o church_n in_o the_o west_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o gabriel_n biel_n in_o some_o of_o his_o lesson_n upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n beside_o it_o be_v not_o say_v in_o the_o liturgy_n whether_o this_o kiss_n be_v give_v indifferent_o among_o man_n and_o woman_n 32._o lib._n 3._o c._n 32._o i_o only_o observe_v in_o the_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n of_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n who_o write_v in_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o in_o the_o rational_a of_o durandus_fw-la bishop_n of_o mende_n extr_n l._n 4._o c._n 53._o extr_n who_o live_v
christ_n be_v present_a with_o the_o believe_a soul_n by_o the_o intercourse_n of_o devotion_n id._n 241_o jesus_n christ_n must_v be_v seek_v in_o heaven_n in_o communicate_v id._n 242_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v make_v 1600_o year_n ago_o can_v be_v make_v every_o day_n b._n ch._n 5._o 251_o in_o what_o sense_n the_o book_n of_o charlemagne_n condemn_v the_o term_n of_o image_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o sacrament_n b._n ch._n 12._o 380_o john_n scot_n write_v of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o command_n of_o charles_n the_o bald._n b._n ch._n 13._o 403_o adversary_n of_o john_n scot_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o predestination_n id._n 415_o john_n scot_n never_o accuse_v by_o his_o adversary_n to_o have_v err_v upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n id._n ibid._n john_n scot_n enroll_v in_o the_o number_n of_o saint_n after_o his_o death_n id._n 413_o the_o book_n compose_v by_o john_n scot_n by_o command_n of_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o bald_a burn_v at_o the_o council_n of_o verceil_n 200_o year_n after_o viz._n an._n 1050._o id._n 414_o l._n a_o body_n can_v be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o once_o no_o not_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o our_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n b._n ch._n 5._o p._n 247_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v exist_v invisible_o and_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n in_o one_o place_n nor_o by_o consequence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n id._n 248_o the_o place_n which_o contain_v be_v great_a than_o what_o be_v contain_v id._n 251_o two_o body_n can_v be_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o place_n and_o there_o can_v be_v penetration_n of_o dimension_n id._n 261_o every_o part_n of_o a_o body_n shall_v answer_v unto_o every_o part_n of_o the_o place_n id._n ibid._n a_o body_n can_v be_v whole_a and_o entire_a in_o one_o of_o its_o part_n id._n ibid._n the_o original_a of_o use_v lamp_n and_o light_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n c._n ch._n 1._o 531_o m._n the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v to_o be_v eat_v spiritual_o and_o corporal_o b._n ch._n 4._o 234_o the_o wicked_a do_v not_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o only_o idem_fw-la 237_o john_n hus_n and_o jerome_n of_o prague_n put_v to_o death_n as_o enemy_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o they_o ever_o believe_v it_o b._n ch._n 19_o 508_o etc._n etc._n what_o a_o mystery_n do_v mean_v b._n ch._n 5._o 259_o etc._n etc._n n._n the_o nature_n of_o bread_n remain_v after_o consecration_n b._n ch._n 2._o 206_o nicholas_n the_o first_o keep_v silent_a during_o the_o dispute_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n b._n ch._n 15._o 430_o the_o silence_n of_o nicholas_n the_o first_o no_o way_n favourable_a unto_o paschas_fw-la id._n 431_o o._n john_n damascen_n his_o particular_a opinion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n b._n ch._n 12._o 365_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n a_o friar_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o corby_n near_o amiens_n his_o opinion_n he_o be_v after_o abbot_n of_o the_o same_o convent_n b._n ch._n 13._o 385_o opinion_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la id._n 393_o etc._n etc._n the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v that_o of_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n that_o of_o protestant_n which_o be_v call_v calvinist_n id._n 405_o the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n follow_v by_o the_o great_a man_n in_o the_o ix_o century_n idem_fw-la 430_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o pope_n adrian_n the_o second_o and_o nicholas_n the_o first_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la b._n ch._n 15._o 431_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v no_o advantage_n over_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n during_o the_o x._o century_n b._n ch._n 16._o 440_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n b._n ch._n 17._o 451_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n opposition_n with_o his_o several_a condemnation_n which_o hinder_v not_o but_o he_o persevere_v unto_o his_o death_n id._n 455_o berengarius_fw-la call_v the_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o he_o the_o folly_n of_o paschas_fw-la of_o the_o people_n and_o of_o lanfrank_n id._n 454_o berengarius_fw-la his_fw-la opinion_n condemn_v after_o his_o death_n by_o urban_n the_o second_o in_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o plaisance_n anno_fw-la 1095._o b._n ch._n 18._o 465_o those_o which_o hold_v this_o belief_n assemble_v themselves_o in_o the_o archbishopric_a of_o treves_n anno_fw-la 1106._o id._n 466_o p._n reflection_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o institution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n b._n ch._n 1._o 187_o how_o they_o understand_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n id._n 188_o no_o body_n can_v participate_v of_o himself_o b._n ch._n 5._o 262_o how_o the_o father_n instruct_v their_o catechumeny_n b._n ch._n 7._o 283_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v not_o only_o to_o adore_v but_o venerate_a and_o respect_v therefore_o it_o be_v to_o be_v explain_v according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n c._n ch._n 4._o 563_o etc._n etc._n q._n the_o question_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n discuss_v at_o large_a a._n ch._n 12._o 141_o etc._n etc._n who_o oppose_v not_o a_o error_n approve_v it_o b._n ch._n 15._o 431_o whosoever_o recover_v not_o a_o man_n from_o error_n show_v that_o he_o err_v himself_o id._n ibid._n whosoever_o defend_v not_o a_o truth_n suppress_v it_o id._n ibid._n the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n full_o examine_v c._n ch._n 4._o 563_o etc._n etc._n r._n the_o christian_n reproach_v for_o sacrifice_a bread_n to_o god_n a._n ch._n 3._o 25_o christian_n reproach_v for_o serve_v ceres_n and_o bacchus_n id._n ibid._n religious_a woman_n call_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n common_a wine_n b._n ch._n 6._o 273_o remy_n of_o auxerr_n as_o well_o as_o damascen_n believe_v the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n unto_o the_o divinity_n b._n ch._n 13._o 391_o rupert_n de_fw-fr duitz_n believe_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o follow_v near_o hand_n the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n and_o of_o remy_n of_o auxerr_n b._n ch._n 18._o 468_o s._n the_o sacrament_n be_v simple_a in_o the_o act_n and_o wonderful_a in_o effect_n preface_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o christian_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n a._n ch._n 8._o 82_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o father_n give_v the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n but_o improper_o id._n 83_o etc._n etc._n they_o confess_v unto_o the_o pagan_n they_o have_v neither_o altar_n nor_o sacrifice_n id._n 94_o they_o never_o oppose_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n but_o the_o action_n of_o piety_n and_o christian_a religion_n and_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n id._n 96_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o represent_v the_o elevation_n of_o christ_n on_o the_o cross_n when_o begin_v to_o be_v practise_v a._n ch._n 9_o 101_o the_o elevation_n convert_v into_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n in_o the_o xiii_o century_n idem_fw-la 105_o there_o have_v be_v always_o people_n in_o the_o west_n which_o have_v celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n without_o elevation_n or_o adoration_n id._n 103_o the_o break_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n always_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n even_o among_o the_o latin_n until_o the_o xii_o century_n a._n ch._n 9_o 106_o the_o sacrament_n have_v no_o miracle_n in_o they_o b._n ch._n 2._o 212_o it_o be_v unto_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o we_o must_v refer_v the_o communion_n which_o we_o have_v with_o jesus_n christ_n and_o our_o vinification_n b._n ch._n 3._o 230_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o sense_n be_v infallible_a b._n ch._n 5._o 257_o the_o use_n of_o flower_n practise_v by_o the_o latin_n in_o honour_n to_o the_o sacrament_n unknown_a unto_o the_o primitive_a christian_n c._n ch._n 4._o 573_o t._n alter_v or_o eucharistical_a table_n one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n a._n ch._n 5._o 44_o 45._o it_o be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n make_v of_o wood_n in_o the_o same_o form_n of_o table_n to_o eat_v upon_o and_o not_o in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o altar_n id._n ibid._n there_o be_v but_o one_o table_n or_o one_o altar_n in_o a_o church_n id._n 47_o the_o greek_n muscovite_n and_o abyssins_n now_o retain_v the_o same_o custom_n id._n 50_o what_o fraud_n and_o deceit_n be_v b._n ch._n 5._o 260_o the_o taborite_n of_o bohemia_n and_o their_o belief_n b._n ch._n 19_o 505_o john_n hus_n and_o jerome_n of_o prague_n ever_o hold_v transubstantiation_n id._n 508_o v._n there_o can_v no_o prescription_n be_v allege_v against_o truth_n preface_n the_o truth_n of_o god_n must_v be_v follow_v and_o not_o the_o tradition_n of_o men._n a._n ch._n 1._o p._n 1_o a_o body_n shall_v be_v visible_a and_o palbable_a b._n ch._n 5._o 247_o what_o may_v be_v see_v and_o feel_v be_v a_o body_n id._n 264_o waldensis_n their_o doctrine_n manner_n and_o the_o persecution_n use_v against_o they_o b._n ch._n 18._o 472_o etc._n etc._n waldensis_fw-la in_o italy_n in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n b._n ch._n 19_o 502_o wickliff_n his_o doctrine_n and_o follower_n which_o be_v very_o numerous_a in_o england_n under_o the_o name_n of_o lollard_n in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n id._n 499_o the_o waldensis_n of_o provence_n and_o piedmont_n id._n 512_o the_o original_a of_o holy_a vestment_n use_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n c._n ch._n 1._o 539_o finis_fw-la